The Soul Promise - Ruby Bedi

the
SOUL
PROMISE
Ruby Bedi
Ruby final.indd 1 10-11-09 5:49 PM

the
SOUL
PROMISE
Ruby Bedi

Library and Archives Canada Cataloguing in Publication
Bedi, Ruby, 1950-

The soul promise / Ruby Bedi.
Issued also in electronic format.

ISBN 978-0-9867592-0-8
1. Bedi, Ruby, 1950-. 2. Soul. 3. Self-consciousness (Awareness).

I. Title.
BL290.B37 2010 128.1

C2010-906781-9
All Rights Reserved

Ruby Bedi, 2010
Editorial: Janet Matthews, Tanvi Manhas
Cover Design and Layout: Mieka West, Jump Consulting Inc.
For more information see www.thesoulpromise.com

contents
Foreword / viii
Introduction / x
Prologue / xiv
Chapter One
he Early Years / 1
T
Grandfather Time / 6
My name calls out to me / 8
Om Baba / 10
Chapter Two
he Family Years / 15
T
Marriage, Canada, Children, Divorce / 25
Starting Over / 27
Madras Baba / 28
Chapter Three
he Awakening / 32
T
The Gift Emerges / 36
Shirdi Sai Baba, Christ and my mission / 40
Begin working as a Spiritual Advisor / 46
The Three Steps to Healing and the Masters / 53
Chapter Four
he Masters Put Me To Work / 60
T
Premas Story /
Back to India Pilgrimage to thank the Masters / 68
Monicas story / 73
The Karmic Sweeper / 76
Chapter Five
I nto the Valley of Death / 78
Journey to Ladakh / 83
Manifesting My Being / 87
Chapter Six
I meet Ma ji / 90
Inder my Soulmate / 94

Chapter Seven
The Serpent Tryst with Tantrik Swami Kuber / 104
Chapter Eight
he Wake Up Call (Ma ji asks for help) / 115
T
The Four Pillars of Light Meditation / 134
Chapter Nine
Visions of Five Past Lives / 135
Chapter Ten
wenty-One Minutes to Freedom / 157
T
Vision of Mt Everest /
Blessings from Ancestors
Chapter Eleven
Rajs Death / 166
Invitation to a Special Soul Gathering
Retrieving the Soul Promise
One Cell of Intelligence Vision
Chapter Twelve
onica Returns-June 2006 / 181
M
The Story of Priya Rajvansh and the Fakir
Chapter Thirteen
he Radio Interview with Adrienne / 201
T
My Fathers visit
The Death of Death
Vision of the Caged Tiger
All Lights On
Chapter Fourteen
Living the Soul Promise / 217
A Soul Returns
The Soul Promise and Realization of Purpose
Chapter Fifteen
iracles and More Miracles / 230
M
Horaces story
The Mad Cowboy- Howard Lyman and Oprah
To You My Reader / 249
About the Author / 253
vi

Within the heart of every seeker lies
the seed of true desire. This desire is
contagious, and cannot but awaken
the sleeping soul.
These seekers were no other
than my family and soul friends.
Each one added fuel to my fire and
helped ignite my inner flame.
My gratitude to the souls before
me and with me who have jointly
initiated the mass awakening
we all are about to express and
experience.
Ruby
vii

Foreword
Sometimes an individual enters your life and you immediately

feel a deeper connection. You may not be able to pinpoint or
remember exactly where it came from, but you know in your
heart and Soul that you and this other person are walking down
the same path, and have been doing so for many lifetimes.
Ruby Bedi may actually create this same kind of feeling in
many people. In this lifetime alone she has connected with so
many individuals on different dimensions and levels of con-
sciousness. God only knows how many Souls she has shep-
herded closer to the light over her many sojourns through time
and space in this present earth cycle.
I knew right away I was here to assist with her book. There
was no question of choice; it felt like we had made an agree-
ment before we both entered this world. We are kindred spir-
its, and working on the same kind of mission so it was des-
tined that our karmic paths would eventually cross when they
did. And I feel blessed for having re-discovered my old friend.
When I read her life experiences I totally got it and under-
stood what she was going through. It was through this window
into her Soul that I saw and experienced her life, which is truly
a journey of divine intervention and love. She walks a sacred
path that few can follow, but all can marvel at and strive to
achieve. Her powers and abilities are not simply some gift of
Divine grace, but have been developed and earned over thou-
sands of years of meditation, discipline, and devotion. In my
minds eye I can see her praying in remote ancient monaster-
ies and cold mountain caves. Like the rest of us here she is not
yet free of her karmic debts, but she is certainly closer to the
source of light than most.
Her personal accounts of her younger life are filled with
much loneliness and despair. She struggled through unhappy
marriage, many life lessons and even faced death, but these
experiences served to bring her even greater insights into her
viii

own life and purpose. She is very human and very much aware
of pain, both emotional and physical. However, she has a
sense of her place in this universe and knows with certainty
she is on a pre-ordained mission. And for the rest of us that
is our mutual ticket to a faster ride to the summit of our own
mountains. With her intuitive advice and guidance she helps so
many by teaching them to climb higher and out of the valley of
despair and sorrow.
This amazing book will give even further inspiration to those
who have those sacred fires burning within. Ruby is a beacon of
light in a darkened world where the waves of stress and hope-
lessness smash onto the shores of our rocky lives. I believe it will
help many people find new directions for their own lives. They
will realize there are some things within all of us that simply
cannot be fully explained a force of energy and love. Some call
it God, but others may give it different names, it matters not.
Ruby has found a way to harness some of that loving energy
and it shines from her like the sun in the sky.
Ruby truly loves people and it shows in how she works with
others. Her life has been one of service and devotion to those
who are suffering emotionally or spiritually. She presents hope
to the many who seek out her spiritual advice. And it is this
hope that brings the sunshine each morning to so many lives
that have benefited from her wise and sage advice.
As Ruby has pointed out to many before, there are no acci-
dents in this universe; so if you are now holding her book, then
you are ready to hear her story. My dearest wish is that you find
inspiration from her life experiences and allow this to energize
your own spiritual quest for life meaning and purpose.
I am both honored and humbled to write this foreword for
her wonderful book.
W. H. McDonald Jr.
Author of A Spiritual Warriors Journey and other books.
Founder of The American Authors Association
Documentary Film Maker, Motivational
Speaker, Award Winning Poet
ix

Introduction
A single star splinters and trillions of light molecules fall and

scatter in thousands of directions at once. Such is the effect of
a sudden flash of an enlightening experience upon the human
psyche. The splintering and scattering of light can affect us in
many ways; it can make us delusional, or schizophrenic, and
sometimes, more aware. All three states are possible and very
real.
It was just such an experience that shocked my nervous
system in 1992. I went to sleep in one world and woke up
in another, feeling as though I had been struck by lightning.
Trembling and shaking, I tried to find my bearings in a world
where everything had changed. Somehow, I was now linked
to a higher level of awareness, intelligence, and perspective. It
seemed as though a new mind had birthed into me; suddenly,
I was intuitive, inspired, and connected.
Within three weeks, I had pulled down the shutters of my
wholesale and retail business and entered a new calling as
a spiritual consultant. For the next ten years, I supported
my clients as they connected to their own Soul intelligence.
But strangely enough, I did not experience a full connection
to my own. Instead, I felt disturbed and troubled, although
few would ever have guessed. The same starburst that had
enabled me to bring others into awareness had blinded me. I
wished there was someone in my life like me, someone who
could shed light upon Ruby.
But I was my only resource. Because I always wanted to
understand more, I set up an inner lab in my mind using my
intellect and intuition as investigative tools. Here I conducted
my own research, first receiving information and then put-
ting it to the test in the physical. As I became more aware of
my inner truths, my outer life began to change as it became
a clearer reflection of those truths. My relationships with
others, along with every experience I invited into my life,

were now born out of this testing. In opposition to the outer
directed culture I was living in, I was soon living my life from
the inside out. I had only one master, my own inner voice.
The story that unfolds on these pages reveals in some detail
my interactions with spiritual masters, teachers, friends, and
relatives who had passed away but have guided me by shar-
ing their wisdom from the other side. I am always in direct
communication with beings from various religious traditions,
dimensions, and times.
At some point I noticed my experience was limited to my
ability to understand and comprehend what I was seeing; I
was not able to access everything available. But being persis-
tent and curious, I decided to push further. Soon I connected
to an even higher level of intelligence which I later recognized
to be my own Soul intelligence.
At the time I had no language to express any of this so I
decided to simply watch and observe. What I experienced in
that wondrous space reminded me of a childrens movie about
Christmas Eve; the falling snow, a fireplace hung with stock-
ings, a tree glittering with lights, and children awaiting the
arrival of Santa. It is always depicted as such a magical night,
one that suspends all logic and opens the heart to infinite
love.
The space I entered was that magical and filled with that
much love. My awakened awareness of these subtle realms
enabled me to see events before, during, and after their
making. And I became aware that all these experiences or
occurrences were being engineered by a highly intentional
force. This was my first introduction to the Soul. Although I
had not yet fully connected with myself as Soul, I had become
aware of it.
With one touch of Soul awareness, much of my previous
conditioning fell away like a snake shedding its skin and
I stepped into a higher state of consciousness. From here I
could see, feel, touch, and experience the world beyond the
xi

physical level. I was able to connect with subtle intelligence
and use it to create health and healing for my clients.
In the year 2000, I re-entered the business world and part-
nered in real estate as a developer. I wanted financial freedom
so I would be free to help and support others. But something
was missing. And then I had another powerful experience
that revealed the Soul in a whole new way, further deepening
my perspective. It was through this experience that I eventu-
ally connected with my Soul Promise.
The book you now hold in your hands is a fulfillment of my
promise to reveal my own journey to you, my reader. I have
shared the facts to the best of my ability, but please keep in
mind the story is my personal interpretation of those facts.
As well, for the sake of privacy, I have changed some of the
names.
In order to add depth and authenticity, I have divulged
aspects of my past and not all of it is pretty. But the point of
exposing my innermost self is to inspire others to look in the
mirror from a Soul perspective and connect with their real
beauty, a beauty often hidden or disguised by suffering. I have
no shyness about admitting I did not like the person in the
mirror until I connected with myself as Soul. After that, the
image I saw was simply breathtaking.
I have no desire to create hype in the world of spiritual-
ity. I offer no specific way, nor do I declare a specific path
or direction. My intention in writing this book is to inspire
you to be in touch with your own divinity your own Soul
intelligence. This divine intelligence was there before you
were born, and will continue after the death of your physical
body. It is actually your true identity. But not even the worlds
greatest Magician, Saint, or Sage can fully see the Soul of
another being; at best, they get glimpses which may help us
in a moment of crisis and guide us in a particular direction. It
is up to each of us to connect with our own essence, our own
xii

divinity - the radiant whisper of Soul that is calling us home
to our original promise in this lifetime.
Writing this book may have been the most enlightening
experience of all. The process of digging deep and exam-
ining truth as it happened, as it was perceived, and as it
transformed into a mental and physical reality awakened an
awareness and a new creative flow that has helped me com-
municate more deeply with others, manifest better health,
create more abundance, and connect more consistently with
my Soul. I now know there is a way to live without hanging
onto the traditional structure of religion, philosophy, and
culture. It is the way of the Soul, and there are as many ways
as there are Souls. This story is simply about my way. It is my
hope that it will inspire you to find yours, and if it does, then
my promise is fulfilled.
xiii

Prologue
December 6. New Delhi, India

Oh no! Its a girl.
It is 3:30 am. The room is cold, and the single wall light
does little to dispel the darkness. The doctor holds me up to
the light as she examines my new body.
Please, check again! orders Tai ji, my fathers aunt. It
should be a boy! Those pundits cant have been wrong, she
insists. Faqir Chand (my father) does not deserve this. A
fourth daughter! God have mercy!
Tai ji, please, interrupts the doctor, trying to minimize
the damage. Take some rest. Its been a long night.
With an unusual awareness, I watch and remember my own
birth. I experience my first breath, my first cry, and the sad-
ness of my mothers tears. A dark cloud hangs over the entire
room. My mothers moans and groans of despair reach out -
down the long corridor into every room of the house.
She is not alone; all other female relatives including the ser-
vants shed tears of pain. All hope of having a male child is in
this moment forever lost. I am given a Hindi name, Kapila, a
name with which I have no resonance at all.
Without blame, I feel the burden of shame and guilt and
unfulfilled desire, and in the midst of sorrow I make a prom-
ise; one day I will make everyone proud of me. I am not just a
girl, nor a loss but a gain for humanity. I shall! I will! I was
ready, determined, and prepared.
My story begins with this conscious memory of my birth
along with determination, joy, and exhilaration. A brand
new life! A new opportunity, another chance to manifest my
dream.
xiv

Chapter One
the EARLY YEARS

Within the heart of every seeker lies unborn
the seed of true desire; as contagious and
devouring as it may be, it is what awakens
the sleeping soul to a life of mindful living.
BORN OF EAST INDIAN parents at a time when a male

was still considered to be a worthier sex than a female, I had
the experience of arriving as the fourth daughter. Although
my father, Faqir Chand, was an open-minded man, a promi-
nent lawyer with a successful practice in New Delhi, it was an
embarrassment too much even for him.
Shukla, my mother, was traumatized, and made no attempt
to hide her disappointment. After I was born she went under
and covered herself in deep depression. I have no memories of
my mother ever touching, feeding, or dressing me. I do recall
being placed by her side, looking at her and wanting to touch
her, but my tiny arms couldnt reach her. Periodically, she
would bend down and look at me, and drop a few salty tears
on my face. This is how I remember the taste of my moth-
ers love. I found comfort in her tears. The taste of the salt
reminded me how close, yet how far I was from my life giver.

the SOUL PROMISE
I remember the images from my birth. A cold winter morn-

ing, a dark room, the loud cries of a blood soaked baby being
wrapped in cotton and a black shawl. The silent wailing of
the mother, disapproving grunts from relatives, the look of
pity and disappointment, the whispers of sorrow and pain
as my birth was announced, the dark night, the sadness, and
the cracked mirror crookedly hanging off the wall. The most
colourful image of all was that of a calendar of Lord Shiva
which hung on another wall. The third eye was lit with red
and gold fire pouring out of it. I remember it all.
Those images were imprinted in my psyche before I could
hear, speak, or walk. People dont realize that a newborn
baby absorbs the environment and creates its own truth
through perception, more than just the five senses. A mothers
womb is a safe place for a determined soul but not strong
enough to resist the external influences. A newborn baby can
sense disapproval as easily as it can feel the warmth of love.
Each image I saw quickly created a story I would have to live
for most of my life. The story was not formed in an instant,
but developed with every touch or lack of touch, every feel-
ing, and everything I saw and heard. The story I created was
my interpretation of those events. Who can say if it was real
or not, but to me it was real and it became my reality. I grew
and developed from out of this story.
The joy of watching, touching, feeling, hearing, and simply
being alive was exhilarating, yet I felt the pain of coming into
this life. I was a burden, unwelcome, unlucky , and unworthy.
I brought pleasure to no one; rather, I was the source of pain.
I was uninteresting and uneventful. I celebrated my birthdays
with a bittersweet combination of joy, guilt, and shame. It
was just another day of fear and gut throbbing anxiety. Tears
welled up easily and soon I would find a reason to cry, yet
somewhere in the midst of pain was a young heart beating
with excitement. Each year that passed confirmed my fears

the EARLY YEARS
that nothing would change, yet abandoning hope was more

fearful than living with fear.
From the moment of my birth, I had a conscious aware-
ness of watching. I felt a constant surge within me, like
being plugged to a source or feeling, something constantly
brewing inside. It was only much later that I would recog-
nize the dream gestating within me. The dream, as much as
it was personal, would connect to everyone and everything
within my sphere of experience. The little bundle of life force,
energy, and intelligence that I was had come with a specific
plan. I held a secret that would unfold in time. I was blessed
with a special gift that would bring pleasure, peace, and
abundance to many. But I had no idea when, where, or how
this would happen.
I was brought up by a Buddhist nanny, Bindu, cared for
me until I was four at which time she returned to her home
in Nepal to visit her sick mother. Along with her, she took
my sense of security and love. When she left I shed wrapped
my arms around her thighs and sobbed profusely in her sari.
Bindu, you cant leave. You said you would always be with
me, I cried and only let go after she promised to return after
visiting her mother. Bindu left me with hope and a promise.
I would fall asleep each night with tears rolling down my
cheeks, missing her touch and warmth. The new help my par-
ents hired was not nearly as comforting as Bindu. I learned to
sleep with loneliness and awaken with sadness, a pattern that
would last for years to come.
As I grew, with each passing day the conscious knowledge
of my special gift faded and was slowly replaced by an intui-
tive knowing. This knowing was accompanied by a strong
inner voice I could hear, feel, and touch. The voice guided me
silently and kept me alert. It cautioned me in times of danger
and helped me engage in experiences where I could grow,
develop, and evolve.

the SOUL PROMISE
It is hard to tell when I started to believe in the existence

of the Soul. I often found myself engaged in conversations
with things and people who were not always physically pres-
ent. It was natural for me to have a discussion with a rose, a
mango tree, the crow that sat on the electric wire connecting
the streetlamps, or anything else. I would question, reason,
laugh, get angry, or just be silly. I was full of life, and often
busy with these silent conversations. I became aware that I
could listen, watch, and be engaged all in one moment. The
thoughts and unspoken words of others were fully available
to me, along with their feelings. I often had an awareness of
events before they occurred. It was many years before I dis-
covered that not everyone had these same gifts of perception,
and what was natural for me was extraordinary to others.
One day I realized there was usually a difference between
what people thought and felt, and what they actually said,
and at that point my gift became a major source of confusion.
I stopped trusting, and my little world became convoluted
with complexity and duality. When I communicated inter-
nally I felt one with everything, but when dealing externally
I felt the opposite. I recognized the link between all things,
and despite the invisible connection, I knew each thing was
separate.
I learned from the gardener. He would walk into the garden
with a smile greeting everyone, and by everyone I mean the
plants and trees he cared for. He looked at the plants, touched
the soil, felt the leaves and petals. He watched for changes,
sometimes staring at the sky looking for signs. He would
mumble, ask questions and respond, and there were times
when I watched him discipline the green beings. He was in
control from within. I would try to enter his world and pick
up on his inner communication. Eight out of ten times, I
could tap into his mind and pick up the silent communica-
tion. I found him amusing, loving the fact that he had very
little stimuli from outside. I fell in love with the lifestyle that

the EARLY YEARS
was inwardly inspired. With neither a visible agenda nor a

philosophy, the garden thrived and so did the gardener.
After my birth, my parents became increasingly distant
from each other. This silent war began killing any ability I
had to love, trust, and have faith. I wanted to be with them,
but did not want to get in their way. I felt responsible for their
situation so I withdrew into a shell.
b The Dream Begins

A split began to develop between who I truly was and what I
was feeling. Inside my little self I had a feeling of being spe-
cial. Within me there was a knowing, bright and warm, that
I was lucky, and could bring that luck with joy and inspira-
tion to others. I felt I was a blessing, that I was brave, coura-
geous, and strong. I knew I was born to do something, and
that something would be revealed to me when the time came.
This knowing kept me aloof from others, separated but very
in touch with myself. I needed to remain tuned to the inner
channel so I could receive the messages from within.
But on the outside I felt quite the opposite. My need for
attention and approval made me greedy, self-conscious, and
self-centred. Between these two beliefs lay an ever-widening
chasm an unknown space I could not fathom. I felt guilty. I
loved myself, but when I looked in the mirror I could not see
that love, and it was a very painful experience. The images of
my first impressions of life ran deep. They became imprinted
on my face, and this is how I grew to live on the surface. Just
how this story of love and hate would become my destiny was
beyond my imagination.

the SOUL PROMISE
b A New Friend: Grandfather Time
The deeper you go, the more aware you will become.
Life was not the same after Bindu left. I was sad and scared.
There was no one else who could penetrate my shell and
enter within. And then a new friend arrived. One night I was
engrossed in knee-deep communication, talking away loudly
when I heard a voice from nearby. When I looked up I found
an elderly man sitting on the other twin bed in my room.
Who are you? I asked with curiosity.
A friend, he replied gently. I was not irked or surprised,
and he seemed increasingly familiar.
I have been with you for a long time, and now it is time
for you to see me, he continued.
Are you God, I asked? Are you the one I often talk to?
Is it you who tells me everything? I wanted badly to know
him.
Yes, and no, he replied. In time you will find out what
you want to know. I am here to comfort you and let you
know you are not alone. I have been, and will be, with you
always. Sensing my need for assurance, he continued, You
can call me by any name. I will show you everything and
teach you what I know. We will walk, talk, and go many
places together.
With these few words, a deep connection was established.
To me he appeared ancient, wise, kind, and strong. I felt like
he knew everyone and everything, even God. I called him
Grandfather Time because I felt him to be the timekeeper, a
witness to everything that had and was occurring simultane-
ously in multiple dimensions. Eventually I realized he was a
spiritual master, and his role was to be my spiritual guide.
I would be alone in my room or playing somewhere, and
he would simply appear and we would talk for hours. And
he came and went from my life. Sometimes he would be with

the EARLY YEARS
me for months, and then years would pass with no word

from him. He would often sit by my side and tell me stories
about cosmic happenings, planetary crossovers, elemental
interceptions, and nature spirits. He took me time-travelling
with him. He taught me how to enter different dimensions,
frequencies, and vibrations, and how to access and retrieve
information from the past, present, and future. He introduced
me to the elements like we were old friends. Here I learned to
set up a connection or a frequency line with the stars, planets,
and galaxies, after which I could effectively communicate.
Grandfather Time made everything simple and interesting,
and I loved his interpretations. Talking to him was like talk-
ing to God. He knew the secret to every mystery and had the
key for every door. He was a storyteller and I became part of
every story he told me.
Everyone can hear you, he taught me, but only those
you befriend will listen. Respect and love them all, and they
will always be there to serve you. Opposing them will result
in break down. Once you lose the connection, you will no
longer be able to communicate with them. This goes for all
things including beings. The space, earth, water, and air are
all your friends; they will keep you healthy. All intelligence
will guide you, and all energy will present you with the life
force you require to create your world. Soon, I had many
friends.
He asked me to see living as an act of love, relationships as
friendships, and giving and receiving as exchanging gratitude
and compassion. As the years passed, he pushed me to reach
deeper into my being. The deeper you go, the more aware
you will be, he would say.
I loved him deeply, and always wanted his company.
Whenever I had a meltdown or a heartbreak he would be
there to hold, caress, and comfort me. I remember one day
when I was really having an all out tantrum, I accused him

the SOUL PROMISE
of not being present for me. Where are you when I need you
most? I shouted angrily, dropping big tears.
In your tears, he said softly. When you cry I comfort
and touch you. I am with you till you wipe me off.
I cried and cried, but this time with love and understand-
ing. I did not want to wipe off my tears because I did not
want him to go away. I would often sleep with them on a long
lonely night. To this day, I think of Grandfather Time as my
dear friend, confidant, and wise mentor. Because of this pre-
cious connection, when I was only four my true name sur-
faced from within me.
b My name calls out to me

Do not call me that any more, I said to my mother. At
four, I was adamant and determined. My name is Ruby, I
insisted.
But you already have a name, my mother replied. We
gave it to you when you were born.
But all my friends will be waiting for me, I persisted,
more firm than before. And they will look for Ruby. They
wont recognize me if you call me by any other name.
What friends are these? my mother asked doubtfully.
They are people I am supposed to meet. They are every-
where, and they will find me when I am older, I replied with
certainty.
It was only a week later that I began school, and on the first
day the teacher asked, What is your name?
Ruby Bedi, I replied with determination. My voice was
loud and clear and heard by all in the classroom. At four I did
not know who I was and what I would do, but the one thing
I did know was that I must be Ruby Bedi. And on that day I
let go of the name given to me at my birth forever. As much
as this was my first act of free will, my true spiritual self

the EARLY YEARS
ordained the name from within. I believe it contains the blue-

print, design, and artwork of who I am as a spiritual being,
and my own unique calling.
This was my first inspired action to fulfilling my Soul
Promise. With this, the four-year-old child stepped into a life
that would later shape into a destiny.
Out of loneliness and from my travels with Grandfather
Time arose a beautiful gift; the ability to communicate with
all. I created my little world, remained invisible, and from
then on I was never lonely.
Chicky, I would often silently order our three year old
German Shepherd, you must drink all my milk and make
sure no one catches you. I would then lower the glass of
milk and Chicky, who was under the table, would then obedi-
ently drink from the glass without any spillage. We were not
allowed to leave the dining table without drinking a full glass
of milk, and this occurred twice a day.
Milk is essential, declared my old aunt. It will make
your skin soft and white. Of course, there was no way milk
would do that, and no one dared question my old aunts
wisdom. For years Chicky saved me from drinking the hot
milk, and all that milk did not turn him white from brown
either.
Amongst my other friends were birds who kept me
informed of needed events, and passed messages back and
forth. I could piggyback on them and see whatever I needed
to see. My friend, the crow, while perched on the electric
wire on the lamp post across the street, would inform me of
upcoming events. Stay awake, there is a special friend arriv-
ing at eleven oclock tonight, he would whisper.
Another dear friend was the eagle. She was majestic and
grand and she flew me to any place, space, or country and
revealed many a secret. And in order to understand what I
was seeing, I also developed the gift of discretion.

the SOUL PROMISE
In India, it was considered unhealthy to sleep in an air-

conditioned room, so on hot summer nights the entire family
would sleep under the stars, either in the garden or the open
courtyard. Beds would be laid out side by side and made up
with white linen. Mango, banana, and papaya trees stood
guard, while gentle breezes carried the scents of jasmine and
rose. The night was exhilarating and tempting, the dark skies
alive and smiling with stars, all making sleep impossible for
me. It was then I realized there was an infinite intelligence in
space, and I could tap into various forms of energy including
stars, planets, and galaxies and have a heartfelt conversation.
Everything had a story and was eager to share it with me.
Much later in life I was introduced to astrology, but as a
young girl I knew the influence that planets had upon us. I
had no fear of asking and I felt no one would deny me any-
thing. I could have or get what I wanted as long as I remem-
bered that all living things, big and small, were there for a
reason, including me, and as such were to be respected.
b Om Baba: A Promise is a Promise

Looking back, I can see that no time was wasted before I
would adopt beliefs that would guide and direct me on my
life path. It is obvious now that from very early on, the expe-
riences I attracted were preparing me for my lifes work. Each
experience made me more conscious and aware of the Soul. I
was about to learn another lesson, and this time it was about
life and death and more.
Before the age of nine, I had become aware of both the
physical and subtle states, and the interwoven connection
between them. Any illusions I may have had were removed on
the day I met our revered guru and guide, Om Baba, after his
passing over.
10

the EARLY YEARS
Om Baba1 passed away at the ripe old age of one hundred

and ten years. He was an enlightened Soul who by choice had
become a Yogi. After spending over seventy years in the jun-
gles of Madhya Pradesh living amongst the wildlife, he settled
in Old Delhi and soon came to be known as a wise one and
honoured as a sage.
Om Baba needed very little. He lived on fresh fruit and
tea and refused house visits or any gifts and favours. I am
not quite sure of his religious practices; I heard him chanting
mantras as he sat in front of a small urn with a fire. Wearing
only a white loincloth, he would sit cross-legged and listen to
what was being said. He responded with few words, and gave
each visitor some holy ashes from the burning fire. No matter
what he said, it came true. Everyone seeing him desired some-
thing - a male child, better health, longer life, a loyal hus-
band, a kind mother-in-law, and of course, more money - all
except for my father.
Unlike everyone else, he would ask simply, Baba, what can
I do for you?
Bedi saheb, he replied, I do not want anything from
you, except that my last rites be handled with your money.
This was quite an honour for my father.
I was only about five years old the first time my mother
took me to see Baba.
Baba, she began, Bubbli (my nickname) is suddenly stut-
tering, and she is scared to be alone. She says she sees people
and things when they are not there. She thinks ghosts are
haunting her. Her grades are starting to suffer.
After listening carefully to her words, with eyes half open
Baba gazed right through me.
1
Baba used this way is used as a mark of respect to Sufi saints and
Hinduism ascetics (sannyasi) and can also be used as a suffix or prefix
to their names. (Wikipedia)
11

the SOUL PROMISE
I know who she is Shukla, and she will need protection.

Her gift can be hazardous with premature awakening. With
this, he handed my mother a bit of holy ash wrapped in a
piece of old newspaper. Then looking at me, he said, Child,
wear this on your body always. Repeat the Gayatri Mantra
inwardly as many times as you think of it. The Divine Mother
e will protect you until you are ready.
I felt better instantly. My stuttering stopped and I stopped
seeing people or things that frightened me. I wore the ash
wrapped in a royal blue cloth twenty-four/seven, and for the
next thirty years I carried it in my wallet until one day it was
stolen.
I took to the mantra like a bee to honey; the more I
chanted, the more it grew on me. I had a new friend, the
Divine Mother. As the years passed, we talked, argued, and
laughed together. It didnt matter where I was or what I was
doing, as long as I was in the company of my dear friend, I
felt good and strong.
Then when I was nine, the most extraordinary thing hap-
pened. It was about three oclock on a cold cloudy afternoon
in January. The servants had retired to their quarters for the
hour, and both the front and back doors to the house were
locked. Suddenly the two family dogs began to bark and there
was a commotion in the corridor. Assuming it was a servant,
we ignored the noise. Suddenly the bedroom door opened
fully, and in walked Om Baba. My mother and I both jumped
up from our beds.
Baba! How come? I mean, we did not know you were
coming! My mother was clearly shocked and confused. Not
once during the last five years had Baba stepped out of his
tiny room.
Baba asked with warm compassion, Shukla, how are
you?
Fine Baba, very fine, she replied. I cannot believe it.
Baba what can we get for you? And then without pausing,
12

the EARLY YEARS
she ordered me to fetch the servants to serve tea and fruit. My

mother was absolutely ecstatic.
Shukla, please. I dont need anything at all. I promised
once that I would visit you at home, and here I am.
Child, he said, looking at me, no one bothers you now,
do they? I can see that you have been blessed by the Divine
Mother.
Yes, Baba, I talk to her all the time, I was shy to answer.
God bless you! he repeated a few times. Baba kept us
engaged for a good fifteen minutes, after which I ran off to
call the servants. But there was no sign of anyone around and
the doors of the house were still locked!
Then I heard my mothers voice, Baba! Please wait! She
rushed out to the corridor still trying to put on her house slip-
pers.
Where is Baba? I told him to wait until the servant
brought him a tonga2 , but he just hurried out. Check the
doors, he cant be far! she screamed, rushing toward the
front door.
I didnt see him and neither did anyone else. The servants
were sent to check the street but Baba had simply disap-
peared.
Half an hour later, my father returned from his work at the
courts to find everyone at his home still in surprise and shock.
There was no way to reach Baba that day.
The next morning a stranger came to our door seeking my
father. Bedi Sahib, I have sad news. Yesterday morning at
ten oclock, Om Baba left for the heavenly abode. He left a
note with your name and address. Babas last rites must be
performed, and he gave instructions that it could be done
only with your funds.
A chilling shock washed over the room. It cant be, my
mother screamed. He was here, in our house! He sat with
2
A tonga is a horse buggy - it was common to travel by tonga to Old Delhi
13

the SOUL PROMISE
us for twenty minutes! Bubbli saw him too. He blessed us

both!
Memsahib, replied the stranger, there must be a mis-
take. I was with Baba in the morning when he left for the
heavenly abode.
It was then that my father spoke up.
Baba came back to fulfill his promise and to bless us, he
said quietly. With tears in his eyes he asked the man to make
the best arrangements possible. I will see you at the crema-
tion grounds to bid Baba farewell.
Baba did pass away before ten oclock the previous morn-
ing. Baba did come to our house at three oclock that same
afternoon and we did meet him in full body presence after his
death. His coming in through locked doors and disappearing
mysteriously were frightening and shocking to me, but truly
a blessing for my parents. Very soon after this amazing event,
I would accept death not as an end but as another turning.
I now knew that not even death can stop a determined Soul
from fulfilling its promise.
14

Chapter Two
the FAMILY YEARS

The Soul is born conditioned: Everything
else after is an attempt to de-condition.
DESPITE BEING BORN of a Sikh father and a Hindu

mother and having had a Buddhist Nepalese caregiver, my
parents decided to send me to the most prestigious school
in New Delhi, the Convent of Jesus and Mary, where I was
now taught by Catholic nuns. Here I was introduced to Jesus
Christ and Mother Mary. To say I grew up with multi-reli-
gious influences would be an understatement!
b Studying intuitively saves time and energy.

I was always looking for shortcuts as I found studies hard
and boring. Despite having a home tutor five times a week,
I barely passed. My monthly report was full of words like,
unsatisfactory, poor, very poor, all except for moral science
which was generally very good. However, I did manage to
pass every year and this was because early on I discovered a
secret.
A few days prior to a final exam I would list the fifteen
most important questions, six of which would certainly be
15

the SOUL PROMISE
on the exam. Next I would close my eyes, envision the Divine

Mother and chant the Gayatri Mantra five times. This con-
nected me to the other side. I would then run my finger down
the list and wherever I felt energy, I would stop and circle
until I had circled six questions. Then I would stay up at night
and study five out of those six questions. This formula never
failed. I was usually eighty percent correct, and managed to
pass with sixty-five to seventy percent, enough for me!
Stop pushing the girl Shukla! We dont want her to be
Indira Gandhi!3 What man wants a wife who is Miss Know-
It-All? my aunt would take up for me.
Of course, she never said this in my fathers presence. Men
dont respect stupid women, my mother would reply. I
am going to get the girls married early. I feel so stuck to this
house! I cant go anywhere. Then I am going to Haridwar (a
holy city) and will retire there. I am tired of this world. I want
to retire and be with God. This is how she threatened my
father when he ignored her wisdom.
b An Aerial Shot of My Simply Complex Family

Let no one ever say that simplicity is simple, at least not in
an Indian household. It is more complex than one can imag-
ine, especially when the family includes uncles, aunts, cous-
ins, friends, and of course, neighbours. I grew up in a noisy
extensive family with friends and distant relatives, each one
with an opinion. A hearty conversation meant everyone
talking loudly at each other simultaneously. As if this was
not enough, there were ten to fifteen servants, maids, chefs,
chauffeurs, and some security. We had two dogs, and they
did not hold back either, always barking loudly to make their
presence known.
3
Indira Gandhi was the former Prime Minister of India, then
broadcasting minister.
16

the FAMILY YEARS
Twenty-two Ferozeshah Road, New Delhi was my home,

and a hub and haven for many relatives. My fathers wealth
and kindness and my mothers warmth and generosity made
it so. Despite the personal conflict between them, they would
resolve conflict for others. We hosted eight weddings at our
house each lasting a few weeks. Our servants called our home
a hotel with twenty-four hour room service!
I learned to share and give early; birthdays were a special
affair that went on the entire year. The day started with the
family astrologer coming to recite prayers and bless us. We
would then visit the Hindu or Sikh temple and donate money
to the needy. Then we would accompany our mother to the
blind school where we would distribute gifts like blankets and
sweaters to every blind child. That evening, the chef would
our make our favourite dishes for dinner, and of course we
had a huge birthday party for school friends. I loved the day
and felt special, yet I usually awoke uneasy that day. I always
wondered if the birthday ritual was being celebrated because
my parents were truly happy to have me, or was it being
forced upon them? Either way, I felt the joy of being born and
was proud and happy to be part of the family.
b Religion forced me to think; spirituality

offered me choices.
On my second day at school, I bought a small picture of the
Mother Mary holding Baby Jesus. I saw it as sort of a bribe.
As I knew God could see everything, my buying pictures and
rosaries would certainly not go unnoticed by Christ.
Home life was full of activities, especially religious and
spiritual. Once a month we invited a Sikh priest from the
Gurudwara, the Sikh temple, for Kirtan.4 Every Sunday
after family yoga, we had Puja, a fire ceremony with a priest
4
Kirtan: Singing praises to God.
17

the SOUL PROMISE
chanting Sanskrit mantras. Then, once every few days I paid

a visit to Christ at the chapel, which was located in the school
compound. I lit a candle for better grades - of course without
having to study! I also accompanied my mother, along with a
few other friends and relatives, to discourses held by enlight-
ened teachers and masters. My mother insisted the wise ones
bless our home, so we had the privilege of meeting many
sages personally. These revered teachers often shared their
wisdom through story telling. I didnt understand it all, but I
would catch the story and take off with it. I would enter the
story and imagine myself present with the other characters,
and in this way I had direct experience of what was being
taught. I would have my own dialogue and come to my own
conclusions.
After the discourses, I made it a habit to touch the Gurus
feet and ask for blessings. I loved blessings. Every direct
interaction molded me ever so slightly, and certainly every
visitation helped develop a new way to look at things. Since
the stories we heard were about Indian Godheads, prophets,
poets, Buddha, and enlightened masters, I thought it best to
get to the top and hear it straight from the horses mouth.
I would quickly set up a connection with Buddha or Christ
or any other master, ask direct questions, and then put their
wisdom to the test. The results were startling. I got proof and
along with it, a newer way to perceive. I truly began to believe
in someone or something that was on my side, watching over
me and caring for me. This thought was comforting.
I cherished every meeting with wise ones, both in the physi-
cal and subtle realms. I often wished I was free of chores and
school so I could just live off the inner communication. If my
mothers dream was to fulfill her responsibilities and then
take off to Haridwar to be close to God, then why couldnt I
do the same now? Why should I work hard to build a compli-
cated life with activities and people, and then after all that,
work on becoming detached? Embarking on a long journey
18

the FAMILY YEARS
of hard work and then later giving it up to be simple made no

sense to me. But I was still young; what did I know about life?
I learned to turn off such thoughts and keep my mouth shut;
being the youngest of the four daughters did not qualify me
for an opinion.
I learned early to question and doubt all external informa-
tion and take everything with a grain of salt. Only if it made
sense inside, it was real. My inner communication and con-
nection was warm, kind, loving, and effortless. But that was
not the case with the external, where I had to fight to estab-
lish my identity, fight for love and for approval. To just get
noticed meant having to go over so many others who were
older, louder, and bolder. The pretense and drama required
just to be noticed made me insecure, sad, and angry. The
anger was directed more at me rather than others. As much as
I took refuge in crying, I hated seeing tears in my eyes. I also
noticed I could change the way I felt just by looking into the
mirror, which brought an instant halt to feeling sad or even
bad. I would wipe off my tears, saying to myself, Its okay,
you have the power to stand alone.
Moments like those actually set me free and lightened the
burden. In fact, I felt at my best. I would take full responsibil-
ity, do everything because I wanted to and not because I was
being ordered or asked. I was like a self-governing machine
with the engines turned on. At these times I felt a force pour
out of me, and I gave the best performance.
My sixth sense improved a lot with Om Babas mantras.
The more I recited them, the better I became. I developed
the empathic ability to check how people around me were
feeling. I noticed almost everyone I met felt a certain way,
but expressed something else. I came to believe they were
either purposely lying, or were thoroughly confused. Seeking
answers I would ask questions, but sometimes I thought I was
losing my mind.
19

the SOUL PROMISE
b Shukla, My Mother
As much as my mothers spiritual influence helped me find
inner peace, her nervous mind would soon destroy that peace.
She suffered from the abandoned wife syndrome and could
not feel my fathers love. She started by feeling low, then she
became depressed, and then finally very sick. She developed
bad nerves, hypertension, and diabetes. I would be by her
side comforting her, but with time the disease got worse. I felt
responsible because it was after my birth that things got really
out of hand. Not fully realizing it, I had started to share her
feelings - both of faith and mistrust. She connected me to
God but the connection was through pain, a pattern that
would last for many years.
b Faqir Chand, My Father

My father was another story altogether. Although I recall
few direct conversations or interactions with him, he was one
person I did not need to check; to me he was real inside and
out, and I adored him. He had a unique relationship with
the Divine. Every morning after his bed tea, he would dress
and go to the Sikh temple. He would bring back the Prasad, 5
in this case blessed Halwa, an Indian sweet, to share with
everyone in the household including the servants and dogs. I
often saw my father bow his head in surrender, but he never
prayed or asked for anything. Instead, he would ask the visit-
ing priests and gurus if they needed anything. He rarely men-
5
Prasad: Sanskrit: is both a mental condition of generosity, as well
as a material substance first offered to a deity (in Hinduism) and
then consumed (Hinduism and Sikhism). Literally, a gracious gift.
Anything, usually edible, given by a saint, Perfect Master or the Avatar
to their followers. The Prasad has the deitys blessing residing within it.
Wikipedia
20

the FAMILY YEARS
tioned God, and I seldom heard him discuss philosophy or

any ideology. He never spoke of money or goals, he was just
always there.
My father worked a long day. He practiced company law
and was a renowned divorce lawyer. His phone rang every
few minutes which disturbed everyone but him. His clients
consisted of movie stars, politicians, newspapers, and main-
stream businesses. He believed in resolving conflict through
mediation; litigation would be the last resort. Evenings, he
would share drinks of scotch before dinner with any house-
guests, and this is when we might become privy to his most
interesting interludes. His stories were of greed, deceit, and
corruption; the characters all lacked wisdom and intelli-
gence. To this day, I believe my father opened the hearts of
many and brought them wisdom and knowledge. He empow-
ered and inspired everyone he met. He often said, Give the
client enough time to went out and they will respond with
wisdom.
He provided us with everything, and that is considered
being a good father in the eastern tradition, but he rarely
spoke directly to me. He once received a call from my school
principal. Apparently, the parents signature on my report
card was suspicious. That month Id had an exceptionally
bad report and, afraid to show it to my parents, I had signed
my mothers name. The teacher reported me to the principal
immediately.
Mr. Bedi, this is Mother Catherine from the Convent of
Jesus and Mary. We have reason to believe that your daugh-
ter, Ruby, forged her mothers signature on her monthly
report card. When can you come to the school to meet with
me?
Before she could continue my father interjected, Sorry, you
must have the wrong Bedi. I dont have a daughter by that
name, and hung up on her.
21

the SOUL PROMISE
That evening at home, my mother did not miss the opportu-

nity to confront him.
You have no interest in your home, she began. You
dont even know your daughters name or her grade! What
good is having all this money when you have no time for your
family? My father smiled back, When did Bubbli become
Ruby? My mother just gave up.
My mothers nagging and complaining grew worse with
time, but I was still proud to be my fathers daughter. I would
listen when my mother tried to influence me against him, but
inside my mind was made up. I loved my father; I wanted his
intelligence and wisdom. Along with his rich brown complex-
ion and glowing skin, I desired to be famous and wealthy like
him. I wanted to be humble like him, but more than anything
I wanted his peace, strength, and courage. I wanted to hug
him and express my love for him, but the guilt that I may
have robbed him of his last opportunity to have a son held me
back. Even though he never expressed it, I believed that blame
must be there. I hung around him like a little puppy, espe-
cially on Sundays, the only day he was home for brunch.
My name leads me through wild and unknown

pastures; wherever I go I am with myself.
Daddy, Daddy, I want to be like you. I want to do something

good and make you proud of me. I have decided I will always
keep my last name, Bedi, and then everyone will know I am
your daughter, I announced as I plucked out the only silver
hair from his eyebrow.
How can that be? he responded. Your name will change
after you marry, and then you wont be a Bedi.
I will get married but I will keep my name, I insisted.
What if your husband doesnt allow you to be Bedi? he
asked.
22

the FAMILY YEARS
Then I will leave him. I was determined that the only way
to be my fathers daughter was to hold on to my name, Ruby
Bedi.
b Torn Between Two Worlds

While growing up, I shared my bed, room, clothes, house,
even my schoolbooks, but the one thing I shared with no one
was the secret of my inner world. No one knew of my con-
nection, communication, or my inner friends. I wasnt sure if
others would believe me, and as I was constantly struggling
for attention, I did not want to endanger my credibility.
The split, however, was becoming deeper between the
internal and the external. One Ruby was consistently going
through moods and motions of change- she was happy or sad,
peaceful then restless, but the other Ruby was free of emo-
tion and sentiment. She was part of something big; she felt
the connectedness and flowed with communication. For a girl
not yet in her teens the two worlds were overwhelming, and I
experienced both states simultaneously.
In my inner world I fit perfectly. I knew the ground rules
and the operating principles and was compatible with the
creating force. I was an observation in myself also a natural
mover of energy and transformation. The inner world was
lighter, full and friendly. There was no question or doubt, just
a force and a flow. It was a true sense of belonging. It was
home.
The external world was different. I had to behave a cer-
tain way to be seen and be liked. I needed to prove and
struggle to secure myself. I had to compete and do better
than others. Aggression and oppression were natural phe-
nomena here; everyone kept their houses and hearts locked.
Communication was muffled and unclear, vision was short-
sighted, and thinking blurred. What was natural in the inner
world was effort here. I felt divided, and the split was tear-
23

the SOUL PROMISE
ing me apart. Without realizing it, I was falling through the

cracks. I developed asthma and severe allergies and often
took to my bed with a high fever.
I had a burning desire to be alone, but feared being alone. I
was fearful of entering some space and not being able to come
back. What if this is all in my head, I wondered? What if I
lose my mind? I began to feel crazy, and this is when some-
thing crashed and I fell deep into darkness. The first signs of
depression were feelings of dejection, loss of interest, cyni-
cism, lack of joy, lethargy, and silent rebellion. They went
unnoticed for a while until I began to manifest the physical
symptoms. My sick days and visits to the doctors increased.
Neither allopathic nor homeopathic medicine helped. This
pattern was familiar, I was acting like my mother. The beau-
tiful secret that had once empowered me became the curse
that would stay with me for years. I began saying things I did
not mean; I was not true to others or myself. I yearned for
a friend I could be totally honest with. I was becoming like
others I neither trusted nor liked.
All through school, I followed my secret formula to secure
enough marks to enter another grade. At the beginning of
each school year, I always worked hard with a structured dis-
cipline. I promised myself I would study each day, each week,
and each month. I was certainly capable, but I was not strong
enough to fight the lethargy induced by depression. At times I
would become possessed by an idea of becoming something,
but it was always short lived.
As I grew, so did my parents problems. By now, my mother
was at war with my father. He began coming home later and
later and would leave early. My mothers neurosis got worse.
She began having severe panic attacks and her blood pres-
sure rose to a record high. I stood by her side and watched
her suffer. Between all the emergencies, summoning doctors,
chasing my father and demanding he return home immedi-
ately, I would console my pain-stricken mother. I cried with
24

the FAMILY YEARS
her and for her. But no matter how much care and attention
I offered, it was not enough. I found ways to cope with pain;
hers and mine. All my sisters were now married and I was
the only one still at home. But despite constant threats, my
mother never left my father or went to Haridwar. She sur-
rounded herself with a full-time nurse, and because of either
the medication or the depression, she isolated herself com-
pletely.
b There is always a Way Out
Fly away Soul! Whereever you land, will be home!
I was now eighteen and it was at this very low and desperate
point that I agreed to an arranged marriage with my second
cousin. It all happened very quickly. Within three weeks of
meeting him, I was engaged and then married. A few months
later, I landed in Calgary, Alberta, Canada to start my new
life. It was 1969. With me, I had a new wardrobe with the
choicest jewellery, a new person who would offer me the
life many could only dream of, and going to North America
could bring about the freedom I desired. I was thrilled and
ecstatic when nine months later, I gave birth to a little girl we
named Rachna.
Still in my teens, I struggled to be a responsible mother.
When Rachnas second birthday arrived, so did my depres-
sion. Again, I started to lose interest, and this time fell even
deeper into the cracks. I made excuses, lied, and the pretence
soon became the veil I hid behind. I began having migraine
headaches. The allergies returned with a passion and I found
refuge in sickness and now had a good reason to with-
draw and hide from others. Eventually, I thought perhaps
having another child might help. Seven years after Rachna,
I gave birth to my daughter, Sona. Holding her in my arms,
25

the SOUL PROMISE
I squeezed her tiny hand in mine and she responded with

a gentle squeeze. I knew then that I would not be able to
hide for too long, sooner or later I would have to accept my
responsibilities and make responsible choices. This realization
triggered more stress and anxiety and despite two beautiful
girls, a comfortable family life, and a beautiful custom-built
home on a hilltop, I was sad and felt helpless and out of con-
trol. I really did not know what was wrong. I kept looking for
the wrong, and it was during this time that I lost my mother.
She was only sixty-one when the hypertension, diabetes, and
debilitating depression finally took over. One day she closed
her eyes and was gone. It was the end of an era of pain and
suffering.
Seeking help for depression, I requested a family friend, a
general surgeon with a busy practice to help me, which he
did. He offered to help me with hypnosis. Soon he was hyp-
notizing me, prescribing medication, and giving me plenty
of personal attention. In sessions with him, he concluded the
root of my suffering was probably my husband and poor mar-
riage. I was already feeling caged in an institution where I
had no freedom to explore my being. My young husband was
bound in traditions, and had no interest in his wife being an
independent woman exploring some unknown familiarity. It
felt good to find a reason and the longer I worked with my
doctor friend, the more I realized my need to be free.
In my inner heart, I felt responsible for creating the cir-
cumstances that would justify a separation. In a few honest
moments, I could admit it was not my marriage or my hus-
band, but me who was sick. The two minds were battling,
and between the two thoughts I became confused and crazy.
Now I had developed a severe sleeping disorder and suffered
from panic and anxiety attacks. Although my breakdown
seemed sudden, the truth is it had been building for more
than fifteen years before I collapsed, by the end of which I
was alone. In 1986, after eighteen years, my marriage
26

the FAMILY YEARS
dissolved and I also walked away from my doctor friend. I

had no work but a bad nervous breakdown. I became physi-
cally fatigued with joint pain and ended up gaining thirty
more pounds.
Now I had good reason to cry, which I did heartily. Despite
the freedom I now had, it was the beginning of extreme
humiliation and shame. I was burdened with guilt and felt
responsible for the entire breakdown. I was ridiculed and
looked down upon by my family and community. The pain
and emotional suffering that followed took root and began
manifesting in my physical body. I began developing symp-
toms that could not be understood or even diagnosed. I was
ashamed that despite my earlier connection with Spirit, and
still having some awareness, I could not save myself from this
disaster. I created suffering for myself and two other innocent
Souls. I could not escape the silent pain in Rachnas face and
the distress and fear in Sonas big piercing eyes. I knew I had
to do something soon to save my family from further destruc-
tion.
b Starting Over
I set up a new stage. I gave myself another chance to resur-
rect my life. I started a fashion accessory and fine jewellery
business with two retail and wholesale stores. I bought a new
BMW hoping to drive away from the old memories.
I invited my cousin, Vinod, from Dubai to live with us in
Canada and take care of my girls whenever I was away. For
the next five years, I travelled while I sought the bright star,
the young child lost within me who was magical and creative.
While on buying trips to India and Southeast Asia, I made a
point to seek out holy persons, yogis, astrologers, and even
psychics and channellers. I had a strong intuition that some-
thing major was about to happen and soon my world would
27

the SOUL PROMISE
change. And that I would be cut loose from everything I took

to be real.
The business I had so eagerly started was starting to dwin-
dle as I became more and more possessed by what was about
to come rather than what I had at hand. Eighteen months
later, the business and I were both struggling and whatever
money I had was coming to an end.
I was shocked when my accountant informed me that he
could try to make a deal with the bank and the tax depart-
ment and save me some embarrassment. Not quite ready to
accept defeat, I fought for another six months. With one eye
on the business, the other kept searching for the life I was
meant to live.
b Madras Baba
God speak to me; I am listening.
Later that year I was attending a leather garment exhibition

in Madras, India. There I met Meena, a young vibrant busi-
ness woman from Madras. We bonded immediately and got
chatting.
Meena, I queried on a note of desperation, Do you
know any enlightened sage or even a good pundit here in
Madras? I need help.
Indeed, there is one old sage who lives not far, she
replied. He is hard to get hold of and I hear he does not
travel to see anyone. I will send a message and see what I can
do.
The next morning the front desk called me. Madam, there
is an older gentleman here asking for you. Please send him
up, I answered quickly, silently thanking Meena for sending
help.
28

the FAMILY YEARS
Moments later there was a knock on my door. I opened it

to find an old man who appeared to be in his early nineties.
Except for his eyes, he could have walked out of his grave.
I looked into them and it was like I had jumped into a deep
ocean. He was more bones than flesh and reminded me of
Om Baba. This certainly was the sage Meena had spoken of. I
welcomed him and handed him my horrorscope.
Child, he began, you live far away from India in a big
house on a hilltop; you have two girls who are being looked
after by your brother. He is right now cooking dinner for
them.
I was shocked at his accuracy. My cousin, Vinod, was
responsible for the girls and their food while I was away.
The yogi was right; it was dinner time in Calgary, and Vinod
surely would be cooking for them right now.
Baba, tell me more, I invited.
You have started a business, now you will trade tea, but
you will give it all up when you meet God.
What do you mean? I asked. I am not searching for
God. I just want to know if I will get married again. Will my
girls be okay? Will I have enough money to look after my
family?
Baba smiled and spoke softly, You have a rare ability to
see God; I mean in all people and things. Child, with a gift
like this, why do you want to do any other business? Connect
people to God and make them see what you see, and that will
be your business.
But Baba, I argued, I have been in so much pain. I have
lost so many things. I dont want God. I just want a decent
life I can manage. Never mind, Baba, just tell me what will be
of my girls? I wanted answers.
You have suffered, you are burdened with shame and
guilt, you are sick, and you have lost your savings. Now all
of this will come back when you meet God. Child, open the
door and let God in, Baba insisted. When you meet Him,
29

the SOUL PROMISE
your true business will start. You will make more than what
you want and your health will be restored. By the way, you
have a lot of loans and a pending legal suit. Is that correct?
Yes, Baba. The revelation sent shock waves through my
body.
Return home, Child, he instructed. Look after your
girls. God will find you and all your loans will be paid. Also,
Girl, you should know you have a very pure Soul and anyone
who fights you is fighting God. The man who is in litigation
with you is soon to become bankrupt. He is on his way out of
the country.
He handed me a rosary and assured, It will help you sleep
well. And by the way, are you reciting your Gayatri Mantra?
The Divine Mother tells me you are not.
There was nothing more to ask or say. Baba had said it all.
Even though I did not understand how a loan or a case could
disappear, I believed I was on my way to recovery.
One last thing Baba, I asked as he rose to leave. Can I
reach you if I need you? I spoke as I bowed down to touch
his feet for the blessing.
Yes, and if its not me, someone will appear for you, he
said, giving me a number. His eyes were half open.
Open the door and let God in
Fingering the rosary he had given me, I felt a strong bond
with it. Then I remembered that just a month ago in Calgary
I had lost my wallet that for so many years had carried Om
Babas holy ashes.
Upon reaching Delhi, I met with a friend of my brother-
in-law. This man owned a prime tea estate near Calcutta
and Assam, and said to me, Why dont you try selling some
of our high quality tea? I can send you a shipment of fancy
packages we are promoting for Christmas, and you can pay
me after you have sold it.
I was not surprised. Madras Baba had proven to be extraor-
dinary, and I tried to reach him that week at the phone
30

the FAMILY YEARS
number he had provided, but no one knew where he was any-

more. So I called Meena, the woman who had sent him to me.
Do you know how I can reach your Baba? I asked her.
No, Ruby, she sighed. I do apologize, I wasnt able to
reach Baba. I didnt call as I knew you were leaving on the
afternoon flight.
What? I exclaimed. But Meena, I met with Baba in my
hotel room before I left for Delhi!
Ruby, I didnt send anyone she argued back. I was not
able to reach him.
A thrilling chill went through my entire being. I had
stepped into my world of magic. Now I knew I was being
looked after. Nothing else mattered then except Madras
Babas words, Go home and God will come to you.
With hope renewed, I returned home to Calgary with
Madras Babas rosary under my pillow.
31

Chapter Three
the AWAKENING:
A Dream Come True
God! Find me, I dont know where

you are but you know where I am
GO HOME, GOD WILL FIND YOU! It sounded strange,

but possible. Those words began to source a familiar energy.
God could happen to me. Why hadnt I thought of it earlier?
What could one want more than God, having God meant
having everything, then I could give up my search forever.
The thought was tempting, and began drawing me inwards.
And yet in the background, I could hear a faint but cynical
noise, Do you really believe this is true?
I do. I do! I spoke it out loudly to shut out the noise.
Within days the new idea found roots and began to sprout
within me. Even so, I could not fathom what meeting God
would be like. And where would God find me, I wondered?
Should I stick around the house, or what? Feeling a bout of
stress coming on, I took a deep breath and reminded myself,
Ruby, dont be stupid. God knows everything. I stopped,
but not without a prayer.
32

the AWAKENING
Dear God, I wish I knew where to find you, but

you know where I am. Can you find me now?
Suddenly, images began flashing in my mind. There was the

picture on the wall calendar of fire pouring from Lord Shivas
third eye; age three chanting Om; Om Baba, chanting Om
Namah Shiva in front of the holy fire; my mothers last words
Om Namah Shiva. These startling images kept repeating
with full force. They seemed so alive. I realized something
extraordinary was happening, and so I began to chant, Om
Namah Shiva, this time for protection.
The mantra took over and I was soon reciting it silently at
work, and even while busy with others. Then I realized it was
not actually me chanting, but the mantra was being chanted
through me. I was simply the channel. It felt weird, but I did
not want to interfere with it.
One day my friend, Nas, called and invited me to a medita-
tion class to be held at a temple. Krishna, the public prosecu-
tor, was taking the class. Prior to this, I had observed Krishna
in the courthouse arguing cases, he reminded me of a bull
dog ready to attack. Now, here he was again taking the class,
this time attacking ignorance and forcefully impregnating us
with knowledge.
Close your eyes and do not look at each other, he
instructed. Remember you are here for yourself. Let out the
sound. Chant Om to be one with the universe, Namah to sur-
render, and Shiva to let God in.
So, this is exactly what I did. The chanting stayed with
me all night, and I continued the practice over the next days
and weeks. It was during the third week of meditation when
things started to happen. I began to hear music not out-
wardly but inwardly. I would smell fragrant scents and feel
the distinct presence of someone. One day while driving to
work, I noticed the trees lining the road were full of green
leaves and in each leaf I saw the smiling face of Baby Krishna
33

the SOUL PROMISE
(Lord Krishna). Realizing there was a force orchestrating this

vision just for me, I acknowledged the gift with joyful tears.
In the distant skies, I would watch the dance of light and
sound, like two translucent bodies of light fondling, teas-
ing and romancing. I could sense that home was not just this
space, my body and mind, and that I was the sensory reso-
nance of many galatic worlds.
b Under ConstructionLanding on the God-Side

I was still running two retail stores and a wholesale one, but
I was starting to lose interest in business. I had a distinct feel-
ing that soon I would be giving it all up. Meantime, the faint
noise within continued gnawing at me, and now I could hear
the voice clearly: You are crazy. You are losing your mind
and your business. You have children and loans. Wake up
and be responsible. The voice was threatening and warning.
It caused me fear and anxiety, and would not go away even
when I tried to talk it down and ignore it. I began avoiding
my friends and relatives, as they all seemed to echo the same
warning.
Ruby, get real, you owe a lot of money to the bank,
warned my cousin, Vinod. If you dont make your monthly
payments, you could lose your house and everything else.
Vinod was still living with us and was such a great help with
both the business and my girls. He was a very quiet man, and
usually it was like pulling teeth trying to get an opinion from
him. So I knew I was headed towards disaster, but I was pos-
sessed with another feeling that everything would be all right.
I know, I know, but I also know something is going to
happen. Maybe I will lose everything and maybe this is sui-
cide, but my inner voice says everything is about to change.
This would bring on the tears and old pain. Vinod, you
know I have been like the living dead for so long. Whats the
point in dying everyday? If God cant save me now I might as
34

the AWAKENING
well call it quits. I refuse to suffer anymore. I have told God

to come and I am going to wait until he does.
As much as I was determined, my fear was building. The
idea of being with God was making me nervous. I would lock
the doors to the wholesale and retail stores in downtown
Calgary and sit on the sofa cross-legged trying to meditate.
Then an inner voice would speak up, Dont kid yourself,
Ruby. Sitting doing nothing is lethargy, not meditating.
I would feel uneasy and scared, but then I remembered
Buddha was sitting doing nothing under the Bodhi tree when
he was struck with enlightenment. If it could happen to him,
it could certainly happen to me too. When God descends, all
becomes possible. While sitting or meditating, whichever it
was, I felt I was extending or bridging. Under construction,
I was like the path that had been torn, virtually ripped apart,
but certain there was a new crossover in a higher design on
the way. Certain there was a designer higher than my will, I
was counting on something bigger than myself to land on the
other side, the God side, I called it. With this conviction, I
reverted to my childhood wisdom. I stopped sharing my feel-
ings and held my secret close. I perceived God in both a per-
sonal and non-personal way; however, I could only commu-
nicate in my own personal human way. He or She, the gender
was not relevant; it was my personal choice, but truth is that
God exists and as long as I was connected and communicat-
ing, I would be okay.
b Falling in Love with God
Sink into your Soul and it will lift you to the top.
It was now May of 1992, and everywhere gardens were filled

with bright coloured tulips. Summer was just around the
corner. I followed my intuition and decided to decorate my
35

the SOUL PROMISE
kitchen in white and purple flowers. Soon I was following my

intuition to eat, drink, and even choose the clothes I wanted
to wear. The more I listened to my inner voice, the stronger it
became. Before long, it was guiding every aspect of my life.
I was starting to experience a new relationship birthing in
me, this time my lover was God. This union with the divine
seemed to be for centuries, and even though separated for
a time we were destined to unite. Through God, I became
related to the entire universe, and this unique union made me
honour, preserve and cherish everything in respect and love.
This perspective and relatedness softened me and I felt
kindness for the first time in several years. The new king-
dom I would inherit with my union with God would give me
everything I had ever desired. I realized my new role would
be to nurture, support, and be responsible. The new romance
was awakening a youthfulness within, yet maturing me. I
decided to live by the inner code. I shed tears easily; I cried
when I remembered the pain of separation and for the union.
b The Gift Emerges

Hey Ruby, do you want to attend The Silva Mind Control
workshop? I hear it helps you to be psychic, I guess, intui-
tive. This time it was my friend Cory calling. You will learn
how to heal yourself and others, and even find lost things,
she chuckled.
How much? I asked, intrigued. If its under five hun-
dred, Im in. This was the most I was willing to pay.
At 7:45 the next morning I was registering for the work-
shop. Twenty-two eager students, over two and a half days,
and on the last day we would work on each other and our
instructor, Mr. Sullivan. He was in his late fifties, bald and
reserved. He introduced us to the Alpha, Beta, and Theta
states and then took us through meditations to connect us
to the state where we could access our inner intelligence.
36

the AWAKENING
Everyone is a healer and a psychic, he said. All the

answers you need are within. I thought he knew more than
he was willing to share.
I sat in the front row, determined that, unlike before, I
would prove to be the best student in the class. This was my
opportunity to make up for lost time. I listened to every word
and the meanings in between. On the third day, it was time to
practice. We began by entering each others houses and then
the physical forms, and here we would describe our findings.
Finally, our teacher tested us by giving us a name, birth-date,
and address of a female. We each had to go within, and then
report our findings. I was fourth in line and after what hap-
pened that day, I would never be the same.
Mr. Sullivan, I said upon my turn, while staring at the
blank blackboard up front. This woman has undergone
some tests or a scan. I see the doctor, he is telling her there
is no cause for alarm, the results are normal. But I know its
not. She has cancer; they just dont see it yet. Now I see her
sitting in a country style living room. She is knitting and she
is in peace but the man next to her is not.
Mr. Sullivan seemed shocked at what I was saying. Are
you sure, he asked? Describe her body. What she is wear-
ing? Tell me more about the room she is in. Ruby, tell me she
will be okay. Can you please give her healing? Will she be
healed? He was frantic and nervous.
Yes, the dark cloud over her will heal her. I spoke from
another space. I offered more details and then suddenly I
stopped. I am sorry, Mr. Sullivan, I cannot say more. But
the man next to her will also come into peace. My eyes then
filled with tears and I was not alone. Mr. Sullivan was openly
weeping. What he had not told us was the woman was his
wife. Six months later, she passed away.
Before we left, he said to everyone, Please do not expect
to see what Ruby sees. Her gift is more than her age. She has
connected to knowledge from past lives and it is possible that
37

the SOUL PROMISE
during deep meditation she made the connection. What you

saw is not Silva Mind Control Method.
And just like that, another chapter opened for me. I started
to play with the gift. I could move back and forth in time,
see past, present, and future events. I could see into a tree,
a plant, a flower, a dog or cat, and people - dead or alive. I
became possessed by the gift and began experimenting with it
as much as I could.
Rachna and Sona and Vinod were the first few I revealed it
to. The girls would sit on my bed in the evenings after dinner
and give me names of their friends. I would then check in and
share my findings. I had no idea this sharing would be the
first step towards healing. Rachna was now a young woman.
My girls were able to sit with me, look at me, and be comfort-
able. We laughed and shared our feelings. My new status as
the healing mom gave me the courage to face the demons
and reach out to my daughters, whose innocence had been
victimized by my actions. I remembered their sad, fearful
faces, the big teardrops rolling down their cheeks, afraid to
question me, to ask me what was next. When the marriage
broke up, they had fallen instantly from abundance into lack.
I remembered Madras Babas words, that it would all come
back. However my thoughts went out to other children who
are helpless victims of their parents decisions. I was so grate-
ful that my sudden connection was healing us and working
wonders.
Now, rather than slipping into withdrawal, I was full of
anticipation each day as I waited for my daughters to return
from school so we would resume our investigative and healing
sessions. I knew this was not all, there was more and I was
waiting. Then, within weeks of this episode, Vinod left us to
return to India. I continued chanting, and now I made a list
of all my desires. The first list was too vague so I discarded it
and became more specific. But truthfully, I wanted, needed,
and desired only one thing, and that one thing was God.
38

the AWAKENING
b Lightning Strikes: A Dream Come True
I felt a luminous God-force, full of compassion and

love pouring through me like a great rushing river.
It was now the first week of October. In the middle of the

night I awoke suddenly, jumped out of bed, and sat on the
meditation carpet in my bedroom. I began to chant loudly,
and soon electric currents were flowing through my body.
I began shaking and vibrating so profusely I was unable to
stop. Tears poured down my face as I found myself looking
into an eye that was pouring fire. My own third eye began
tingling and burning as the light penetrated it. I heard myself
weeping like an abandoned child whose parents have finally
returned home. The force descending into me was taking over
and touching parts of me I did not know existed. A lifetime
of anger and hurt were being replaced with the most exquisite
love and joy.
Soon I gave up control and slipped into simply observing.
I heard myself say, Why did you take so long? Why did you
abandon me, why did you make me suffer? I needed you. I
almost gave up my life. The sobbing continued and so did
the shaking. After a while, I dragged myself across the room
and into my bed.
b Shirdi Sai Baba Appears
You are a healer.
There was no emotion, only motions as the electric currents

continued to shock my entire system. I lay in bed awake and
trembling, but eventually lost awareness and probably fell
into a deep sleep. I was awakened by an old man, maybe in
39

the SOUL PROMISE
his late eighties. He touched me on the forehead, rubbing my

third eye and then sat at the foot of my bed. It was now about
4:30 a.m. I was still in deep presence, a state I am unable to
fully describe, except to say I felt a luminous God-force, full
of compassion and love pouring through me like a great rush-
ing river. My tears were still flowing, but I made no attempt
to wipe them away. I felt like a mother who delivers a beauti-
ful baby after a long drawn out pregnancy and hard labour.
Dont be afraid, I heard the old man say, telepathically.
You will get to know me and many others who will come to
support you in your work.
What work? I wondered. We were communicating with-
out words.
Healing, he answered.
I cant heal, I thought.
You will be shown, he assured me.
Who will believe I am a healer? I asked.
They will be shown, he said. You will have visitations
from many masters, he continued. Each will awaken and
support you in your healing work. You may not recognize
some of them, but be assured everyone who comes is here to
heal you, as you will heal others.
There were no thoughts exchanged after that. The Master
sat in silence and I lay there absorbing his presence for hours,
with waves of currents passing through me. When I finally
got up to walk, I had lost my balance and could not feel the
ground under my feet. I fell to the floor and remained there in
a trance for hours, at least until my daughters returned from
school.
The girls and a friend took charge. I stayed home for over
ten days, getting up only to use the facilities. I lived off soup
and toast which they brought to me in my bedroom. I was
mostly in an altered state. I had no appetite, nor the urge to
communicate externally; there was enough going on inter-
nally. I lay on my back, eyes wide open, staring at the ceil-
40

the AWAKENING
ing. Visions of several saints and Masters at work in differ-

ent parts of the world at different times would pull me into
that time and space. I would become one with them. Soon I
would be mumbling messages or realizations out loud. My
body temperature would change, my pulse bounced around,
but I would not move. I felt I was receiving knowledge and
information at high speed by actual experience. It was only
after each experience that I would notice the perceptual
change. I was transforming rapidly. It is impossible to recall
all the experiences because at that time my mind was not
fully engaged. I was simply experiencing, and for that reason,
I later found it hard to recapture the events. Any attempt was
at best a guess or my take on what happened; no wonder at
different times I would describe the same event in different
ways. With only my memory to count on, the facts seemed to
take on a fictional sense.
Ruby, here, my father sent a photo of Shirdi Sai Baba, a
saint and healer, said my friend Bina when she came for a
visit. He said Baba told him in meditation this morning to
give you the photo, she continued, showing it to me. Here,
lets place the photo on your side table; this way you can
watch Baba as he protects you.
I recognized the face. It belonged to the old man who had
come for my awakening. Sai Baba is a saint and a healer who
passed on in 1978. With hundreds of temples dedicated to
him, he is worshipped by millions. I felt honoured that Baba
had come to me as a compassionate father to shower his love
and blessings upon me.
b In the Company of Christ

Along with many other paranormal experiences, my body
would often go from extreme heat to cold and vice versa
within a short period. On one of these occasions, while I was
burning with heat, raising my pressure up, and finding it hard
41

the SOUL PROMISE
to breathe, I had a visitation from Jesus Christ. I looked up

to find him standing right at the foot of the bed. Again, the
message was similar. I am here to help you. Keep your focus
on me and be in my presence. Remain with me and soon the
fever will come down and you will regain your strength.
He said I would have to endure the physical discomfort,
but soon I would understand. I realized my physical body
needed to shift for a deeper transformation to occur. He said
he would be with me, and I would remain in his frequency for
forty days, by the end of which I would manifest the energy
needed for healing. He told me to borrow my friend Sandys
Bible and place it on the side table. He even told me where
she would find it. Sandy confirmed the location, and soon the
Bible was placed on the table.
That night in my vision, I entered an old building that
seemed like an ancient temple of sorts. It had a central hall
and was pitch dark except for the light of a single candle
burning on an altar, upon which lay an old scripted text. I
knelt down in front of it, surrendering to the sacred knowl-
edge. At that moment, I heard lightning and the beating of
rain and wailing of high winds flipping the pages of the text.
I could see the text outside yet the pages were flipping inside
me. I dont know exactly how long I was there, but soon
enough I was back lying in my bed experiencing the storm
within me. I moved from side to side on the bed trying to
sustain the lightning, rain, and stormy winds within me. The
flipping pages were awakening memory of events I had expe-
rienced before/ It seemed like the temple, the text, and every-
thing that was happening had happened before. This experi-
ence rekindled an old flame along with surfaced knowledge
and wisdom of the ancients. I remembered Christs words
when he asked me to keep the Bible next to me. You have
everything you need within you, he said. Being in the com-
pany of the sacred will help re-awaken your own inner sacred
text.
42

the AWAKENING
b Second Birth Awakening
The miracle had happened, although it would

take time a long time to comprehend it.
On the morning of October 5,1992, one flash of light had

birthed a new Ruby. The old one was simply extinguished
and disappeared, as the new one arose and took her place.
The miracle had happened, even though it would take a long
time to fully comprehend it. Even in the weakened and some-
what confused state I was in, I felt a familiarity with what
was happening. Baba, Christ, and others who were helping
me were there to support a mutual purpose. I was one of
them, and I guessed it was probably my turn to awaken, and
then help others awaken. The bond I was experiencing was
deeper than what one would feel for relatives and friends. It
was a oneness that arises from being one with, or being
part of, or being the same as. Different faces and differ-
ent times but similar resonance with love and purpose; and
maybe thats how I could easily access their beings and be
their presence. This presence was vibrating within me too, but
I had not consciously connected with it earlier. Either way, I
was thrilled and uplifted.
The new Ruby had awakened with another gift, the abil-
ity to see and recognize. At first, it felt like being psychic or
intuitive, but soon I realized I had the ability to see into the
Soul and experience everything they had. I had knowledge
of their origin, history, and chemistry. I could read their
blueprint and see their Soul design; thus I knew their past,
present, and future. I knew more about them than they were
conscious of themselves. What was intuitive before was now
a knowing, and the gift I would later enjoy most was the
wisdom and intelligence to alter an outcome. To me it was the
spiritual science of being. It went beyond physical and mental.
One stroke can wipe off what is no longer needed and bring
43

the SOUL PROMISE
on what is required, and that to me was magic. A spontane-

ous transformation that occurs naturally without effort, that
shifts who you are and what you represent, that relieves you
of the burdens, enriches you with awareness, purpose, com-
patibility and harmony can only be an act of God. I was naive
then and did not have full recognition. But I think I did meet
God on that blessed day.
The experiences continued as I had visitations from dif-
ferent saints, masters, and enlightened beings. Each one
embraced me into their presence, showered me with gifts and
blessings, and left me with special abilities to create richness
in others and in me. Overnight, I would inherit my very own
kingdom where I would set rules and principles that suited me
and were for me. I finally had a home for my inner world; it
was no longer a space or an ideology out there; it was physi-
cal, tangible and real, it was my very own body.
However, it was all new and I was experiencing new vibra-
tions and a new frequency. I was learning to facilitate and
communicate, this time multi-dimensionally. Every word
would reflect knowledge and awareness of different dimen-
sions. I had become part of a mission with several other
movers and shakers; and now it was time to go to work. Once
there, I would get more proof of what was happening. But I
felt unstable, I was very weak, and my nerves were terrible,
and before I could return to work I knew I needed some kind
of help.
One day as I was sharing some of my travels and meetings
with masters with my friend, Julie, she became concerned.
Ruby, she said, you must protect yourself. There are
dimensions you should not enter without protection. I knew
she was right as I was starting to experience negative and dis-
incarnate entities, and although they were looking for heal-
ing they were troublesome and draining. I was aware I could
become trapped. The visitations from souls who had departed
from the physical world with unfinished business or who had
44

the AWAKENING
left behind pain, trauma, unanswered questions and confu-

sion were especially draining. My time and space was filled
with entities giving messages and information for their loved
ones. I was tired but could not stop the channel. I was afraid
that I was caught in an unfamiliar dimension, I needed help
before I lost my mind.
You must see Dr. Noel, she said, giving me his card.
b Help Arrives
I met Dr. Noel at his holistic centre in Calgary. He was a
homeopath and metaphysician and I was impressed by his
knowledge and skills in the healing arts. His interest and
experiments began as a child and now as a master, he taught
and helped others with his unique gift.
He showed me around his holistic center and introduced me
to few of his colleagues, acupuncturists, naturopaths, Reiki
Masters, massage therapists, and different energy healers. He
listened to my story and understood everything I was experi-
encing. Nothing was beyond him. He was not surprised when
I told him about visitations from masters. Ruby, if you feel
you met Jesus Christ then thats who you met. Follow the
message and go back to work and see what happens.
Do you think I am going crazy? If I actually lose my mind
Im going to kill myself. Whatever I am seeing and experienc-
ing, is it real?
He would just shrug his shoulders and say, If you believe
it is real, then it is. But if you dont live out your belief, then
you will be crazy for sure. I will help you become strong to
do your work healthily but I do want to warn you that this is
not easy, many a healers have lost their grounding working
as channels. You need control over what comes through your
channel, you need boundaries and a lot of strength and self
discipline.
45

the SOUL PROMISE
But, it is all of God. Why do I need to take so much pre-

caution? I asked.
Trust me Ruby, the spirit world is more than one can
fathom. Look at yourself, you look possessed, you are loos-
ing control of your mind and sleep. You need rest. He took
instant control. That evening he brought over herbs and
homeopathic remedies and soon requested his healer friends
to give me treatments in my house. I still suffered from anxi-
ety, shakiness, and loss of energy. I could not get up from the
bed, cook or take care of the girls. Dr. Noel was a big relief.
He made arrangements for food and other necessities. He
brought different spiritual and metaphysical literature and
read to me till late hours so I could understand and be com-
fortable with my condition. He gave me special prayers that
would strengthen and protect me.
His presence and direct experiences with forces still
unknown to me lessened my fear of the dark and unknown
forces. He helped me when I felt stuck and trapped in other
dimensions. He showed me how to enter and exit with least
bit of resistance. This was all new to me, but not to Noel. He
was a master at this. There are ways to get what you want,
he said one day. You can pray, ask, request, command, or
demand. It all depends on how strong you are, and of course,
who you encounter. You must build up your strength if you
want to be effective.
I felt I had friends on both the subtle and the physical
planes providing me protection, guidance, better health and
spiritual well-being. I called Noel my bodyguard. When I
offered to pay him for his time, he simply said, Get better
first, and we will talk about this once you are healthy.
b Begin working as a Spiritual advisor

On my third day back at the retail store, a woman in her thir-
ties approached me and asked, How much is this handbag?
46

the AWAKENING
Before I could respond to her question, I just blurted out,

How can you walk around with that migraine headache?
Buthow do you know? She was a little taken aback.
I can feel it. Also, you are allergic to some seafood you
had, probably last night. As I watched myself, the words just
poured out of me.
She moved closer to me. Are you a psychic?
No, but I can help you. I quickly brought her a glass of
water, and said simply, Here, drink this and you will be
fine. Before handing her the glass, I visualized the water
turning into white light. I glanced quickly at Jesus, who at
that moment stood beside me.
And please dont resign from your job. In a fortnight you
will get the position you want. There was no reluctance; the
message coming from me had purpose. She was stunned, and
muttered simply, Thank you. I will be back.
This mini session had tired me, and I could feel currents
rising and falling within. Heading into the back office, I col-
lapsed onto the sofa. I looked at Jesus and blurted, What the
hell was that? He just smiled.
I shared the story with my girls that evening, and every eve-
ning after that. They loved being part of my invisible world. It
was magic to them and to me. Their faith would ground me.
A few days after the healing episode, my manager answered
a call to the store.
I would like to make an appointment to see the healer,
the woman said.
Who? I think you have the wrong number, my manager
replied, ready to hang up. Quickly the woman explained,
I was at your store few days ago when this Asian woman
healed my headache. I want to book a session with her. How
much does she charge?
Putting her hand over the receiver, my manager repeated
the message to me.
47

the SOUL PROMISE
Forty-five. Noel, sitting beside me, threw out the amount

spontaneously.
This was the beginning of the spiritual work that would
become my lifes practice. Each client felt thrilled, exhila-
rated, and comforted, and each referred at least five others.
Soon there were more spiritual clients coming to the store
than customers! After a few sessions, I began locking the
front door so as not to be disturbed. Without realizing it, I
would slowly shut the door to the clothing and jewellery busi-
ness, and open the door to the inner calling. Money was not
the consideration. I had put thousands into the business, but
earning forty-five dollars doing this work was more fulfilling
than the return on the business. It sounded crazy, but I still
believed God would pay off the bank line of credit, and save
me from the creditors.
The sessions were exciting. I never knew what to expect
and shared everything as it came from within. I would feel
the presence of Masters who were guiding me to guide my
clients. Each session increased my awareness, and soon I
mastered the art of communicating using the specific, words,
emotion and tone that would ignite some light in my clients.
They were touched and so was I. I felt what they felt. I felt
intense compassion and love for my clients. Not for a moment
did I feel I was healing anyone; I just shared myself fully with
them, and out of the fullness came words, energies, and heal-
ing. I believed that one cell in everyones heart was me. I real-
ized that no person can heal, healing is truly beyond us; one
can simply be present and connected and hold the desire to
help. Working with my clients, I was able to experience their
journey, retrieve their gifts, connect with their masters and
guides, and through them I connected to my own parts and
pieces that were forgotten and lay buried in the psyche, wait-
ing to be revived and awakened. I was starting to believe that
what I was searching for was always within me. The oppor-
48

the AWAKENING
tunity to travel in time and experience the past, this time con-
sciously was especially exciting.
Soon you will access the all intelligence and energy

you need to do this work. Your body may be weak, but
you have the strength to live out the spiritual dream.
It is of God, and only that force can manifest your
miracle.
I now believed the messages from the visiting masters and

healers. I certainly had awakened to another life and another
dream. Yes, it was the same body and the same environment,
but the mind was new with a higher level of intelligence, a
new level of awareness, and a very expansive perspective.
The process was physically and mentally cumbersome and
it unfolded despite my fears, apprehension, and even lack of
trust. My awakening was sudden. I was like Cinderella, step-
ping into a ballroom of spiritual glamour and magic. Except
this was no fairy tale; it was real, true, and practical. And the
party didnt end at midnight; it continued twenty-four hours
a day, seven days a week.
Even though I didnt know exactly what I was doing, I
began working as a spiritual advisor almost immediately.
I set up a table and a couple of chairs in the back office of
my retail outlet, and the clients began trickling in. At first,
I felt like a puppet being used by other spiritual entities to
deliver their intelligence. My physical body was an instrument
through which the purpose of a greater Soul flowed without
interruption. I became the voice for disembodied teachers,
healers, and masters who now worked through my being. It
may have looked like I was alone, but I was in the company
of many. Strangely, I could participate and observe at the
same time.
Within weeks, I expanded my office into my retail show-
room. Most of my clients sought pleasure or escape from
49

the SOUL PROMISE
pain. Only a few wanted true spiritual insight into the Soul.
These few wanted to know who they were at a deeper level,
and what they were born to do.
My work was simple yet complicated and I fell into it rap-
idly, without hesitation. In a few more weeks, I gave up my
retail business altogether. Before I knew it, I had become part
of a healing project, which later turned into a way of living
and a way of being. I knew I was being watched and sup-
ported by greater minds to help my clients and myself.
Soon I began having visions images, energy patterns relat-
ing to events and experiences beyond our known space and
time. All manifestation is physical and has history and chem-
istry, and the visions gave me the inside story. I developed
a way to decode the images and energy patterns by feeling
them with my physical senses, body and mind and retrieved
the story that felt most truthful to me. And I was accurate
every time; my clients confirmed my findings. I had become a
Soul detective with insight into any mind and body and could
resolve matters internally with the help of the Soul.
Soon I was accessing Soul prints as well as their Soul pur-
pose. After retrieving information I would create visions for
my clients to influence their chemistry, psychology and physi-
ology. Each vision had a personal story that served as spiri-
tual medicine to complete, fulfill and heal the clients.
This is when I took to writing. I would sit with paper and
pen, and soon I could feel the push or a force from within
start to express itself on paper. I would follow the flow and
soon become conscious of what was being written. I would
stop writing when the force began to diminish. It was magical
to experience the knowledge as I wrote. The content usually
would give me history of events and behind the scene knowl-
edge. My soul was becoming more and more visible through
these writings. In a matter of months, I had wisdom and
knowledge of many lifetimes.
50

the AWAKENING
The life I was now living was one I could never have imag-
ined. Using my intention, I was able to locate other Soul
beings, entities, and guides in both the physical and the non-
physical realms and communicate with them. My intuition
expanded by leaps and bounds.
Two years into my work as a spiritual consultant, I met
Joan Churcher, a practicing psychologist. Her interest in my
work was triggered by a client of hers who decided to follow
my advice and suspend her therapy with Joan to heal her
broken heart and marriage. It did not take long for Joan to
show up at my office for a session herself. I had instant rec-
ognition; I had known her for many lifetimes. We were now
back to complete the work we once started. I could feel the
stress of her ambitious soul trying to balance between dark-
ness and light. The effort it takes to hold that space makes the
strongest vulnerable and fragile. Joans integrity outweighed
the struggles; she was ready to unburden herself. Joan made a
conscious decision to put her clients first, she referred almost
all her clients to me and in turn I invited her to be present for
their past life sessions. We worked with over hundred clients
to resolve issues relating to health, relationships, and life pur-
pose. Through their stories we had the opportunity to work
on our residual business. In Joan, I found a friend, a partner
with whom I could share my inner world. This is also when
Joan inspired me to raise my fees from forty five dollars to
seventy five.
Joan, I would call, how about a session and some lunch
at the Egyptians Restaurant? We would meet at least once
a week at a small caf whose owner Steve, cooked something
special each time we were there. Back in the office we would
finish off by taking a soul guided tour to visit friends and sup-
port others in need on other planes. I would start the session
with a prayer.
We pray to God, the holiest of the holy, to the sages and
saints and masters who guide us and protect us. Let there be
51

the SOUL PROMISE
light so we may see what we need to, give us knowledge and

wisdom to heal and awareness to fulfill our purpose. With
this, we would close our eyes and within seconds our soul
would transport us to where we needed to be.
Joans practice soon dwindled as clients found wings and
the strength to fly. We were left with touching stories and pro-
found memories. Joan, you must write about these experi-
ences, I requested her in one of the sessions and so she did.
She wrote about the healings and her experiences Beyond Me:
Secrets of a Practical Mystic, a book with over eighty case
histories of clients.
During this same time period, I met an interesting client,
who later would become a friend and also my doctor, Dr.
Bruce Hoffman. I still remember our first meeting. He was
pure, beautiful and joyous. The image he invoked in me was
of a young lad playing by the ocean side. Holding onto the
long string with many colorful balloons, he looks into the
blue skies, smiles and willfully releases the string allowing the
balloons to fly everywhere. And then suddenly feels lost and
angry because now he has nothing to play with. His soul was
very familiar, I knew him from somewhere and knew that
this was a case of deliberate naughtiness, souls like him mani-
fest to play a dual game. Externally they suffer the anguish
of lost toys, thus unable to fully experience their play, but
inwardly they cherish the game of lost-less-ness. This hide
and seek is a popular game amongst creative soul artists. My
challenge with Bruce was to keep a straight face and not smile
as he unfolded his story. He was probably the only client
who was intense enough to hold onto the mask for so long.
I loved his brilliance and his play. He was a medical doctor
with many interests and he desired to explore them all. He
had studied Ayurveda with Dr. Deepak Chopra and it did not
take him long to sprinkle spirituality in his mix of healing.
I didnt quite understand why he chose to see me so often;
maybe this was his way holding on and embracing his truth.
52

the AWAKENING
All I could for him was to show him the mirror and that I did
repeatedly. However, in the process he mentioned my work
to several of his clients who he chose to visit me. I had the
opportunity to utilize my gift with various medical condi-
tions. I knew the modus operandi of the Soul; it will create
disorder and stress when it loses the conscious connection
with the mind and body organism. Sometimes a mere prom-
ise to honor the soul was enough to ignite the flame within;
other times I would have to investigate and revisit the experi-
ences where the breakdown occurred. Good health requires a
person to be centered in their vital core, the Soul has to be the
master, the mind has to clear and doubt free and the body has
to be alert, aware and awake. I soon developed a three-step
formula that would serve my gift of healing most.
b Three Steps to Healing

During the first getting to know session, I would scan my
client physically and psychologically, their past, present, and
future potential and purpose. I would listen as they revealed
their current problem and then advise them of my findings.
Together, we would then develop a plan to fulfill their dream
lifestyle and their Soul Promise. During the second session
we would begin the work. I would awaken the presence of
the masters and healers and then work on their fears, weak-
nesses, and phobias and breakdowns. This is when I would
remove influences of either entities or any residual burdens
and stresses. Once they were lighter, I would facilitate their
Soul connection. This session was usually the heaviest and
the longest. The third session was to develop their genius and
awaken their one of a kind gifts. This sometimes meant going
into their past to retrieve blessings, knowledge and skill. I
would give them the visions to heal and align their mind and
body to their Soul purpose.
53

the SOUL PROMISE
As I worked with hundreds of clients, I realized that in their

release was my release, their health influenced my health,
and their Soul purpose strengthened mine. Truly this was of
God, for every time I met with someone I met with God, and
every time I awakened someone to see their own divinity, they
showed me a bit of mine. I now understood what Madras
Baba meant. I was in business with God.
It seemed like my Source was a bottomless pit; the more I
tapped into it and expressed it, the more intelligence I was
able to retrieve from it. I felt I was part of everyones life, and
I was in everything and everywhere. Each cell within me had
the imprint of a child, born and unborn. How could I not feel
the responsibility of parenthood?
My work was unique, and as I touched so many hearts and
Souls; I knew I was making a difference. As I delivered vision
after vision, many of my clients found health, wealth, pur-
pose and a home for their Soul. At the time I was content,
confident I was doing what I was meant to do.
Doing this work engaged me twelve to fourteen hours a
day. I saw hundreds of clients and in my spare time I wrote
and developed new ways of connecting and communicat-
ing. Somewhere along the way, I noticed that my inner Soul
friends and invisible partners took a back seat, and I became
the major driving force in my work. Its felt like they melted
into nothingness after I had absorbed the gifts of their
wisdom into my being; I was now strong and able to work
with large groups. I was starting to live the life I had been
seeking. Once again I increased my fees, this time to keep in
line with Bruce Hoffmans fees. It was interesting to observe
my inner and outer world as both simultaneously unfolded.
b Working with the Masters

Communication is interesting; it is truly an interaction
between the self with a dual appearance. What is located
54

the AWAKENING
beyond space, time and perception communicates with its

counterpart located in space and time. Once beyond the space
and time dimension, duality disappears, the mind ceases to
exist and there is silence. We simply call it peace. Language
drops and so does perception. We become a self operating,
governing dynamics of light and sound Intelligence. All exter-
nal communication is actually a communication with our
selves. We talk and question, all in order to understand and
receive answers from within.
It brings to mind the most famous dialogue between
Krishna and Arjun. In reality they are One but appear as
separate. Humans are inter-dimensional beings yet not
evolved to be aware of their full identity. What seems One
in one dimension, seems dual in another and ceases to exist
in yet another dimension. So it was with the special friends
who came to visit and support me. Their support backed
up my insights with the vibrational force needed for heal-
ing. Words need energy, force and truth to manifest. I could
feel subtle changes in my psychology and physiology. I could
enter dimensions previously unknown to me. Their love soft-
ened my body, my skin oozed with beautiful fragrant scents.
Each one shared few words of wisdom that went straight
into my blood stream and from there to the entire body. My
insights became organic and physical. Every cell embodied
truth with flowing awareness. I was not thinking of truth
but now living it.
Christ, Buddha, Ramana Maharishi, Rumi, Kabir, Albert
Einstein, Guru Nanak, J. Krishnamurti, Osho, Aurobindo,
Pramahansa Yogananda, and many other philosophers, scien-
tists, sages, saints, poets and artists, continued to visit gifting
me with enlightening messages.
Jesus Christ: Heaven is within; God sits on the throne that
bears your name. I knew right away what he meant. I started
to meditate upon my name to go deeper into my divinity.
55

the SOUL PROMISE
Buddha: Mastery or mystery; one seeks only what they

know. If it is truth you seek; then drop the thought that has
lead you to the Self but has kept you from being the Self.
Guru Nanak was the revered master whose teachings gave
birth to Sikhism over 500 years ago. He was Bedi, and I was
told my family is directly descended from the same lineage.
He introduced me to alchemy of truth when he spoke of the
God principle.
There is only one, it is God! God is everything. Dust

turns into gold when you realize the God principle.
I could feel in my flesh and bones the truth of this
simple and most profound message in each and every
cell and I promised my self that I would not rest till my
entire body got converted from dust to gold.
Aurobindo was an Indian philosopher and poet who passed

away two hours before I was born. From him I received: We
each walk our own path; we and can meet only in spirit.
Dont follow my footsteps, they lead to my path, not yours.
His few words freed me to hold onto my own way.
Ramana Maharishi: Observe the is-ness and get to the no-
thing ness. Therein lies the gift of truth. His words deposited
me in a deep presence I had not experienced before.
Krishnamurti said: Observe the questioner and follow it
to the Source. Your inquiry and question will lead you to the
Self.
Rumi, the great poet said: Love God or dog, both will
touch your Soul and make you cry. Tears are proof that you
are alive and are ready for more.
Osho said: If you want to play hide and seek, then you
hide and let God seek you.
St. Francis of Assisi said: It takes many lives to know God,
but one to know yourself.
56

the AWAKENING
Parmahansa Yogananda said: Whatever you need will find

you, even God.
Mother Teresa said: Feed your soul by serving the
hungry.
With these simple lines, I was initiated into their truth and
given direct experience of being one with greater purpose.
Their paths were different, each had their way to realize and
serve their truth. I felt blessed that these and others messen-
gers had come to be with me. The doors were open and I was
being showered with abundance. Each one put me more in
touch with different aspects in myself. But even more than
their words, what touched me most was their love.
b Back to the Physical
Work alongside God and you will

have everything you want.
With my health now stable, thanks to Dr Noel, and my new

business in place, I was finally ready to face my financial situ-
ation. My one hundred and seventy thousand dollar line of
credit tied to the retail stores had been weighing on me for
months. The haunting phone calls from my personal banker,
Dianne, were frightening. She was a tough woman and rarely
made conversation; only demanded sales updates and expla-
nations I could not give. My house was backing up the loan
and I knew I could lose everything.
Following my inner guidance and the words of the mas-
ters, Work alongside God and you will have everything you
want, I made an appointment with her. Dr. Noel, advised
me to look into her eyes, take her hands in mine, feel her
heart, and be truthful. As I sat down with her I was terrified.
Mustering all my strength, I decided to come clean.
57

the SOUL PROMISE
Dianne, I said, I cant pay the thirteen hundred dollar

interest on my loan every month. I dont even know how I
can ever repay this loan. I was taking a big chance here. One
wrong move and she could call the loan and push me right
into bankruptcy. But I needed to be truthful. I told her I could
no longer work at the retail business. God has spoken and
given me something else to do. I had accepted the position
that was bestowed upon me, helping people.
What do you mean? she demanded, looking straight at
me.
Well, something strange happened to me, I began. And
then, despite my sense that she was not an airy-fairy person
and would believe nothing without tangible, empirical proof,
I told her everything. And when I was done, to my shock she
asked, Can you see entities? Can you talk to dead people?
Kind of, I replied hesitantly. Why do you ask?
Well, my father passed away and in the past week he
has come to me three times, she explained. I mean in my
dreams. I dont know what the heck he wants and I dont
know too much about how these things work, but Id say he
wants something, she concluded.
Well, maybe he has a message for you, I offered. Let
me check. Closing my eyes, I connected instantly with her
father, retrieved his messages, and passed them on to her.
Dianne was simply shocked, she had really needed these mes-
sages. I later learned that, in addition to her fathers recent
death, her relationship was crumbling and she was suffering
from a broken heart. Thus softened by life, this tough lady
who had terrified me began to weep.
Wiping her tears off, she said, Ruby, I will defer your pay-
ments for six months and lets see what happens. Dont worry
about it, just do your work - I mean just help people. And
then she sent me clients!
That six-month grace period just naturally extended to two
and a half years. At that point, I was able to sell a piece of
58

the AWAKENING
property that I unexpectedly inherited and was able to pay off

the bank. Finally, I was off the hook.
Madras Baba was right when he had said, Dont worry.
God will take care of the loan. Diannes freezing of the loan,
not haunting me or even sending me monthly statements, but
rather supporting me by sending more clients was proof that
miracles are possible when we rise to our calling. I smiled as
all she asked in turn was, Ruby can you connect me directly
to my guides?
59

Chapter Four
the MASTERS
PUT ME TO WORK
Hold my hand and together we will walk
through the garden of paradise.
I HAD A DISTINCT FEELING the guides were supporting

me for both my benefit and for their own. By assisting me,
they were fulfilling their own promises. This became evi-
dent as I watched the subtle connection between my clients
and their guides. For instance, when I had visitations from
Buddha, the majority of the clients who consulted me were
Buddhist. These were not people with strong religious ties,
nor did they come seeking favors. Their goal was to find
peace and quiet their mind.
This three way interaction with masters, clients and myself
was spontaneous and simultaneous. The guides were facilitat-
ing health and wellness through me, as well as taking care
of old or unfinished business. I sensed the guides felt obliged
to help their Soul groups and elevate them to higher states. I
was beginning to get glimpses of a deeper truth; purpose can
supersede the cycle of birth and death, and promises made
in one life could take many lives to fulfill. It was not just one
60

the MASTERS PUT ME TO WORK
master, but many seemed to be conducting business the same

way.
Since the day Shirdi Sai Baba helped awaken me, I have
attracted hundreds of his devotees and helped them find peace
and abundance. Almost every one indicated that Sai Baba had
led them to me in some way. These clients were not always
Soul searching; they were often looking for a quick and fast
way to eliminate pain and suffering. They had blind faith
in their Guru, and believing me to have the same faith, they
believed my devotion to their master would create the miracle
they were after. And it probably worked.
When in the company of Ramana Maharishi, I noted my
work was more with intellectuals. These people sought free-
dom from ignorance. They did not buy into blind faith; they
sought higher states of awareness through new understand-
ing.
Frequently, I found myself in the midst of situations beyond
my control. However, they probably worked out better than I
anticipated, and each experience taught me to welcome every
opportunity to open the door to the unknown which would
soon become my playground. The rules of play were simple;
live through inspiration and not fear or worry of outcome.
This creates the cycle of continuity and spontaneity.
Be precise; God hears even whispers!
Such was the case when I was in the company of Sathya Sai
Baba from Puttaparti, India.
Ruby, would you like to visit the Sathya Sais Satsang this
morning? said my friend, Doug, when I answered the phone.
I could pick you up in thirty minutes.
Sure! I gulped down my hot tea and dashed for the
shower. Standing before my open closet, I considered my
wardrobe. Purple it would be for that day I felt and twenty
minutes later I was ready at the door.
61

the SOUL PROMISE
The prayer had begun when we got there. Not wanting to

disturb anyone we sat in the back row, I with the ladies, and
Doug with the men, as is the temple tradition in India. After
the devotional singing and prayers, we were given Prasad. Just
when I was about to receive mine, a woman in her thirties
sprang in front of me and bowed down, placing her head on
my knee. Please, please help me, she begged. I have come
here for you. I want your blessings. Her head was covered
with her chuni6 and she was weeping. With no idea what this
was about, I began to comfort her as she explained.
My name is Prema. I have been praying to Sathya Sai to
help me find a job so I can support the kids. I came from
India few months ago and promised my sick sister I would
help take care of her three children. They are all under ten. A
month ago, my sister died and I have no way of providing for
them. Last night Sai appeared to me as I was praying and told
me he was sending help. And that the woman who would help
me would be here, wearing a purple suit.
He even showed me a photo of you, in a brown crocheted
dress. But your hair was short, so it took me a while to recog-
nize you. He said I must invite you home and then everything
will be okay.
I was startled but confirmed, Yes, the picture in the brown
dress was taken last year when my hair was shorter. It was on
the cover of my book- The Divine I, I finished.
Paying little attention to my words, she continued, Sai said
I must invite you home. Can you come now? She was very
insistent.
I didnt have the heart to refuse. Tomorrow, I promised
her. That evening I connected with Sathya Sai in my medita-
tion, and this was the first time I would communicate with a
master still in his physical body.
6
Chuni: Traditional Indian Head Scarf.
62

What was that about? I asked. You totally set me up!

You really think I can get her a job? Sai smiled and said,
Yes, she is right, she will get a job.
But how? I asked. I wanted in on the plan.
He just smiled, saying, Do nothing, be present, and watch
what happens.
The next day I arrived at Premas house and at she took me
first to her prayer room where we bowed and sat in front of
a picture of Sai. When Prema handed me a rosary from Sais
ashram, I could sense his presence in the room. I closed my
eyes and quickly connected with Sai.
Now what? I asked. No answer came, so I knew I was on
my own. I went deeper and soon came up with a message for
her.
Prema, dont worry; you have won God over with your
pure heart. You will get a job to support yourself and the chil-
dren. And the job will find you without you having to leave
your house.
But where will I work? she pleaded. I dont speak any
English.
Prema, remember anything is possible when you have God
on your side, I counseled. Stay home with your children
and soon the job will find you.
She would not let me leave without lunch and I was not
surprised when she presented my favourite Indian dishes.
She served me and looked after me like she was serving Sai.
I thanked her, and silently Sai, for a delicious meal, and just
when I was leaving she said Ruby-ji, please make sure I get
at least eight- fifty per hour. I cannot look after the family for
less. I just smiled and took my leave.
Two and a half weeks later, I came home to find a message
from Prema on my answering machine.
63

the SOUL PROMISE
Thank you Ruby-ji,7 I have a job! I met a woman in the

laundry room who has a clothing store at Chinook Shopping
Centre. She has hired me to do alterations. She lives in the
same complex so she will bring the alterations to me so I
dont have to leave the children. Oh, yes! She will pay me nine
dollars and twenty-five cents, more than what I asked for.
Thank you God, there is always more when you take
over, I said out loud. There were other occasions this like
when I was sure the guides had conspired to create the cir-
cumstances that brought me together with their people. The
healings and miracles that occurred were probably part of
some bigger plan. Although spontaneous, they were strategi-
cally orchestrated. The fine precision timing made me con-
scious of a greater intelligence at work behind the scenes.
Having realized that it did not all depend on me, and there
were other factors contributing to miracles and healings, I felt
less stressed and more relaxed. I had to laugh at the orchestra-
tion; these guides were working overtime, and I was getting all
the credit, recognition, and acknowledgement; things I yearned
to enjoy. What my parents and family had been unable to give
me was now coming from strangers in the form of flowers,
thank-you cards, gifts, and money. I loved it all, but feared that
all good things must come to an end. But I was smart enough
not to miss the precious moment, so I soaked it all in. I would
enjoy this attention and special status as long as it lasted. I
couldnt help looking up and saying, Hey, big fellow, you did
it again! This was my way of keeping God interested and in
the loop.
Behind every miracle is a conscious

intention and mindful planning.
7
The suffix ji is added to a name to indicate respect, often to a
spiritual teacher.
64

In every sinner is a saint.
A similar incident occurred while I was visiting Paramahansa

Yoganandas Self Realization Fellowship Centre and temple
in San Diego. After lunch, I sat with my cousin Roma, on
a bench overlooking the Bay area and thought how lucky
the revered Guru, was to have this beautiful sanctuary and
gardens as his work place. Before I knew it, I was speaking
to him. Lucky you, I wish I could work out of this space,
and do work like you. Just then I had a vision of the master
giving me a wooden rosary with turquoise beads, with a
request to meditate. As soon as I touched the wooden rosary
beads I felt a silver blue light enter me bringing peace and
contentment. I was filled with love. A few moments later I felt
the urge to move to the side gardens.
This tree is pulling me, I said to my cousin. Lets sit
under here. About ten minutes later, I noticed a woman who
appeared to be in her thirties heading towards us.
Thank God you have arrived, she said. Im Tammy. Ive
been waiting for three hours and had almost given up. The
last bus leaves in an hour and I have to return to Los Angeles
for my flight home. She was speaking as if to a friend. Her
eyes were red and puffy, clearly she had been crying.
Surprised, I said, You must have the wrong person.
Arent you the healer? she asked.
Yes, but She did not let me finish.
I came here to meet you, she explained. About ten days
ago, I was meditating and I asked my Guru- Paramahansa
Yogananda, for help. He came in my dreams three times with
messages, but I could not understand him. So he told me to
come here, this Sunday. He showed me this garden and this
tree. Wait there, I am sending help, he said. He told me you
are a healer and you will know what to do. I trusted him, but
had no money for the trip. Then my brother offered to pay. I
have been waiting all afternoon and was ready to leave when
65

the SOUL PROMISE
I saw you. By now the tears were rolling down her cheeks,
and she made no attempt to stop them.
What is the problem? I asked simply.
My ex-husband, he will hunt me down. I know he will.
He beat and abused me for many years. He went to prison for
violence and drugs, but was released just a few weeks ago. He
threatened me, saying no one can save me now. She was hys-
terical and blurting out words I could not understand.
Hold it, hold it! I said, and asked her to slow down while
I scanned the situation.
Just relax now, and meditate with me, I instructed her. I
guided her into a quieter space where she could let down her
guard and relax. As I connected her to her guides, I spent ten
minutes bringing her back to being brave and strong.
Repeat the vision I give to you for ten days, I said, and
everything will be okay. And dont worry, your husband
will not hurt you; rather, he will start to pay you child sup-
port and alimony. In just ten days? How will you? She
started to question but then she suddenly quieted. Should I
meditate twice a day? she asked.
Perfect, I said without thinking. I was in a spot. I had
promised the woman retribution from an estranged husband
who had put her in hospital with a broken arm and ribs sev-
eral times. And it all would change in ten days.
Whatever, I spoke out loud. Divine intervention can
resolve matters in seconds. I had made a promise that God
would have to keep, of that I was sure. The woman asked me
for my address and after giving me a big hug, rushed away.
Then she stopped.
Ruby, I almost forgot, she said, and dug into her purse
for a small jewellery bag. This is for you, and thank you for
being here.
In the bag was wrapped a beautiful wooden rosary with
turquoise beads. Thank you, I said, kissing it as I gazed at
66

the descending streams of gold and copper sunlight shining

through the tree branches. I knew it was time return home.
Each flower in my garden blooms with my soul

scent; Even the thorns on my roses prick with love.
My cousin and I drove away mostly in silence but once we

began speaking we could not stop. All the way home we
shared stories of miracles and healings of masters. Somewhere
during our conversations I heard Yogananda whisper, Are
you ready for the robe?
Not yet, I replied silently, not yet willing to forsake my
freedom and independence for any specific discipline or struc-
ture.
Within a month, I received a letter from Tammy. Thanking
me profusely, she wrote, My fifteen year old daughter had
a serious accident. I was at the hospital when my ex-husband
showed up with a Bible in his hands. He said the priest in
his neighbourhood church gave it to him. He said one night
about a week after our meeting, he had a visitation from
Christ. Wake up, Christ said. You are about to lose the
last chance. Your promise was to teach love and help others,
not to kill and destroy the people you love. You were given
all the experiences you needed to fulfill your lifes purpose.
Honour your responsibilities, and the promise you made to
yourself and God. His world changed instantly. He went into
a nearby church and wept for forgiveness and asked to be
filled with love. Of course, he rushed to the hospital when he
learned of the accident.
She ended with, Ruby, I have decided to be friends with
him as he is honouring his word to me. But I will not go back
to him. I have also started a course in coaching. I want to
be a life coach and help others. P.S. I would love to see you
sometime. Until then.
I wished her a happy farewell.
67

the SOUL PROMISE
Instances like this kept me fed at the Soul level and filled
with Spirit. All these experiences, including my clients were
part of a magical world. The awe and wonder gave me ample
energy to work twelve to fourteen hours a day. In my free
time I would write pages upon pages, filling many notebooks
with inspiration. Mostly, I kept to myself and had very little
contact with anyone other than my clients.
The visitations from different masters continued. They
would send me individuals they wanted to help. I would act
as their masters voice to share the messages and then would
find a solution for their problems. Clients came for their own
reasons, but I felt compelled to first connect them to their
source and then work with their wish list. After a while,
I noticed there was a considerable gap between what they
wanted and what they actually needed. I realized the deepest
desire each client had was to get to know themselves and live
out their full potential, but this desire was usually masked
behind other desires.
The masters were of the same mind. They also wanted to
help their clan members (probably Soul groups) by first bring-
ing awareness. Healing took on a new meaning. It now meant
not just having a disease-free mind and body, but freeing the
Soul to express its creativity without any karmic burden, illu-
sion, or duality.
b A Pilgrimage to India to Thank the Masters
Promises are bouquets of flowers I present to myself.
After about two and a half years of this work, I decided to

travel to India to attend my nephews wedding. It was also a
great opportunity to visit the places where some of these mas-
ters had lived during their lifetimes. It would be my way to
honour them and say thank you.
68

I began with a trip to Banglore to visit Sathya Sai

Baba at his ashram in Puttaparti. From there I went to J.
Krishnamurtis Theosophical Society in Chennai, then headed
straight to the Arunachala mountain range to pay homage to
the late Bhagwan Sri Ramana Maharishi. Next I went to the
Osho Commune in Pune, Sai Babas temple at Shirdi and Sri
Ramakrishna Paramahansas abode in Calcutta. After visit-
ing Auroville in Pondicherry, the home of Sri Aurobindo, I
headed for the Sikh Gurudwara Golden Temple in Amritsar,
Punjab. Of course, my pilgrimage could not be complete
without a visit to Pashupati Nath, the largest Shiva Temple in
Kathmandu, Nepal.
After making plans with some close friends, we set out and
reached Katmandu early in the evening. While they checked in
at the hotel, I approached the hotels guest relations manager to
find out how to visit the temple. The man was touched when I
told him of my promise to myself to visit the temple and con-
duct special prayers on my on birthday, December the sixth.
Thats tomorrow! he exclaimed. But its too late to make
arrangements for the morning prayers. People book months
in advance! And tomorrow is Shivratri. Hordes of people will
attend from all over the country.
Mr. Pillay, I must have the Puja, and the high priest him-
self must do it for me. You see I want a pure Soul who can
talk to God to conduct the Puja for me. Now before we lose
more time, make it happen. Please. It was a request really
an order he could not refuse.
A few minutes later he reported, Bhandari-ji as he
referred to the high priest, himself does not conduct the Puja
for visitors, unless for some special reason. You have half an
hour before they close the gates to the temple residences. You
can try your luck.
A few minutes later I was seated in an old Fiat with Mr.
Pillay at the wheel, driving with reckless abandon the six
miles straight uphill to the temple residences. He drove past
69

the SOUL PROMISE
the first gate with the help of a little lie about my status, but
at the second the guards were adamant, and said, Bhandariji
is in the Puja. Moreover, he does not meet with anyone after
sundown.
At this point, I stepped in. Here, its Canadian, I said,
handing him a twenty dollar bill. Which way?
The guard pointed to a complex as he stuffed the bill in his
pocket. We ran and joined a group of saffron-robed priests
that were moving to the inner quarters. No one questioned
us, and I couldnt believe I was actually here, in the inner
chambers of the high priest. This was not the first time I had
found myself on foreign land with unknown people, waiting
for an unknown person, for the unknown to happen. Seated
on straw mats, we waited for more than an hour before the
high priest appeared.
Because I was the only woman in the crowd, he fixed his
attention upon me. Then he mumbled something to his assis-
tant, another priest.
Bhandariji wants to know, why have you come?
I spoke to the high priest directly. Its my birthday tomor-
row and I want you to do a special Puja for me. I was a bit
embarrassed to speak in front of all those others, but I was
not going to lose this opportunity.
The assistant began to respond, He wants to know your
name and your birth date, just when Bhandariji stopped
him.
Ruby, I shouted out, along with my birth date. Bhandariji
closed his eyes for a few minutes. I knew he was checking
me out, just as I did my clients. He whispered something
to the priest who then said, Tomorrow is Shivaratri, and
Bhandariji will be conducting Puja for the temple at four-
thirty. But he will personally make the offering for you if you
arrive at three-thirty in the morning.
Great! I said. I was born at three-thirty a.m. too. I will
be here.
70

Hooray, I thought. I had come through again. I jumped up

and was about to leave the room when I saw Bhandariji pulling
on his right ear and speaking quietly to the assistant priest.
Dont be late, said the assistant priest, breaking into
a smile. And by the way, Maharajji says you are chew-
ing Gods ear. Speak less, He can read your thoughts, you
know? There was laughter in the others as Mr. Pillay and I
left the room. Before I left we made arrangements for me to
pay some forty dollars for the offerings.
Sleep would not come that night. My body was vibrating
with such excitement, that by two-thirty I was ready and
waiting in the lobby for a taxi to arrive. When an almost new
green Mercedes pulled up, I asked, Is this the taxi?
All the regular taxis were booked Madam, said the
driver, so the owner sent his own personal car. It is brand
new and will cost two hundred rupees extra though.
I didnt give a hoot, and giggling like a teenager I jumped
in and wondered- what are the chances of arriving in a brand
new green Mercedes on a date with God?
The next two hours were out of this world. No words can
really describe the experience without minimizing it consid-
erably. All the priests wore long saffron robes with kumkum
(vermillion) on their foreheads, except for the third eye, which
was painted in white. They were chanting loudly, and each
carried an oil lantern. In this dim light I could see they also
carried fresh flowers, coconut, sweets, and other offerings in
trays. We moved in a procession covering all four corners,
dropping offerings along the pathway, before we arrived at
the temples inner sanctum.
Inside, the rituals began once again with chanting, while I
waited until I was summoned to the centre. I stood to the left
of the high priest, and he had me touch the offerings before
he placed them on the Shiv lingam.8
8
Shiva lingam is a symbol for the worship of the Hindu deity Shiva.
71

the SOUL PROMISE
In the midst of the Puja, I felt a strong desire, which I ver-

balized. Please God, give me proof that you love me as much
as I love you, and that I am special to you. At the end, the
high priest took a rudraksh mala9 from the Shiv lingam along
with other Prasad and handed it to me. When I re-entered
the courtyard, it was filled with hundreds of saffron-robed
priests, who now began chanting. Soon, the chants were
echoing through the valley and I felt electricity in the very
atmosphere. I felt sharp pain as if thousands of tiny pins were
poking into me. Then, there was sudden silence and absolute
quietness. I felt like I was under a spell. In a daze, I passed
through the main gates of the temple and walked down the
hill to the parking lot where the green Mercedes waited.
Before we left, the young priest handed me the offerings
saying, Please return this afternoon at four oclock for the
evening ceremony.
We reached the hotel just before sunrise and my friends
were still fast asleep. I went straight to my room and crashed
on the bed, placing the rudraksh mala on my chest. At
two-thirty in the afternoon, I felt I was waking from a deep
trance. For almost eight hours I had not shifted or moved in
my sleep; the rudraksh mala still lay where I had placed it.
As I had been instructed, I returned to the temple in time
for the evening Puja. It was like stepping into yet another
world. The courtyards were filled with huge throngs of
priests, devotees, and monkeys. I stood behind hundreds
of people gathered near the temple area. The prayers lasted
thirty minutes, and as the people dashed in to get blessings,
the head priest threw three large garlands of jasmine and
marigold from the Shiv lingam into the crowd. People went
wild trying to jump up and grab the garlands. Suddenly, as I
watched, one garland came flying over at least two hundred
feet and landed on me. Many hands had tried to grab it along
9
Rudraksh Mala: Rosary Beads used in meditation.
72

its way, but it found me. I was shocked, but hadnt I asked for
proof? And what better than God adorning me with this spe-
cial garland. This was a day I will never forget. Not long after
that my visit to India came to an end, and I returned home to
Canada.
Once home, I was inspired and eager to share myself. This
time I was ready to take on more, knowing God was really
on my side. It was now my turn to inspire others so they too
could feel the love and trust as I did. It was shortly after my
return to Canada that I first met Monica.
b Monicas Story
This is not the last; we will meet again.
My physician, Dr. Bruce Hoffman told me about you. I dont

really know what you do but Ill take any help right now. I
have cancer and I have maybe four or five months left, but I
am not going anywhere. I will do whatever it takes to beat
this thing. I could sense the fear behind her determination.
Monica was a forty-two-year-old businesswoman with
a multi-million dollar business she had developed with her
husband in Calgary. They had no children. Monica was look-
ing for a miracle, if not a cure. She wanted more time to live.
Now she sat across from me in my small office in downtown
Calgary. Within a few moments I had scanned her.
Monica, we need to work fast. Lets connect you to your
Soul, I began.
Im ready, she said.
Later, we may review some past lives to see if there is any-
thing there that can help. We will meet with your guides and
see what they suggest. I have seen miracles happen so lets try
our best.
73

the SOUL PROMISE
Because I felt time was something we did not have, we

booked three sessions within the next ten days. I invited Joan
Churcher, my psychologist friend, to join us for the past life
sessions.
Monica had never worked with a spiritual consultant, so
my first task was to remove her fears. To help her achieve
a state of calm, I recorded some meditations and visualiza-
tions she could listen to while in treatment. At that time I
was using an old tape recorder to record the sessions, and the
recordings were not very clear. The day after I saw Monica, I
had someone waiting on my driveway. Philo, as he introduced
himself as Monicas friend, handed me a box.
I hope you will not be offended. Your work is very mean-
ingful and healing for people. Monica knows the better the
sound quality of the tapes, the better effect it will have. She
really wants you to have this.
The gift was a very expensive Sony professional tape-
recorder with a five-year warranty. Unaccustomed as I was to
such generosity, I was very touched. From then on I recorded
hundreds of client sessions using this machine. It proved to be
invaluable and I treasure it till today.
When our sessions were done, Monica left the country for
a special cancer treatment. I heard nothing until six months
later when one day I received a call from her husband Brad.
Monica was close to death he said, requesting me to visit
them. I went accompanied by Joan Churcher. Monica was in
critical condition and barely able to speak. She indicated she
wanted to be alone with me, so Brad and her care-giver left
the room.
As I sat by Monicas bedside and held her hand, she opened
her eyes and stared into mine. Helpless tears rolled down her
cheeks. Im not ready to go. I will give you whatever you
want, Ruby; I just want one miracle. I need only a few more
months. Please Ruby, do something.
What is it you want to do? I asked her.
74

I cant remember, but I cant leave without completing it.

She was panicking, her voice was breaking and I could barely
hear her. Still holding her hand I said, Monica, I will pray
for you to remember. Just relax and close your eyes and you
will be shown what you are meant to do.
She stared at the ceiling and started to whisper softly.
I see a centre for healing. There are practitioners, holistic
and traditional. There is a prayer and meditation room, and a
library, too. It is a place where people can heal and be healed.
It also has a research facility.
Where is it, Monica? I asked gently, without cutting off
her flow.
There is water, maybe a river nearby, gardens and flow-
ers, she said.
Describe it with more detail, I asked, wanting her to be
fully conscious of her vision.
I can see it all. I see the people who are there. There is a
central hall with big windows facing into the gardens. The
grass is lush green. There are yellow and white flowers. And
I hear the sound of water somewhere near. Oh yes! There are
birds and white butterflies.
As she spoke, she moved fully into her vision. She expressed
everything she was experiencing and as she did, her voice
kept getting clearer and louder. She seemed to be soaring, and
glowed with the colour of good health. This was not the person
I had encountered when I entered the room only ten minutes
ago.
Ruby, I have the finances to make this happen, I just need
time. Will you work with me? she asked, looking directly
into me.
Yes, of course, I said connecting with her vision. She
pressed my hand gently as if to consummate the promise.
Ruby, please buy me more time, she pleaded.
Monica, you have already manifested your vision. It is
already there. You have seen it for yourself. Now please let go
75

the SOUL PROMISE
and relax; your desire will come into completion, I promise

you.
Ruby, I want to be a healer just like you. Can I be with
you and watch you work? she asked me.
Of course, I replied.
I dont know where Im going and Im scared, she whis-
pered. I could feel her fear.
Monica, there is a beautiful white eagle waiting. Go with
her and she will take you to a safe place. You will be fine, I
am with you, I whispered.
I see it! Those were her last words. Then a tear rolled
down her left cheek, I dont know whether of joy or sadness.
After that, Monica entered another space. She looked so
peaceful. For another ten minutes I sat with her in absolute
silence. Then, I gently slipped my hand from hers and left
quietly.
Joan and I got into the car with tears rolling down our
cheeks. We did not know whether to mourn or to celebrate.
The next day Brad called. He said that after we left, Monica
had slipped into a semi-conscious state and passed away two
and half hours later.
I would not admit it outwardly, but Monicas death was
a big blow. I had wanted to save her, not help her die. I had
done what I could and had obviously failed. I felt responsible
for giving her false hope. I had promised her the work we did
was with the Soul, and Soul can never die before it has ful-
filled its promise. Often at night I would lay awake feeling the
loss. I had committed to help her, and felt I would do this at
any cost. Reluctantly, I let go. I had witnessed the play before,
when Om Baba had fulfilled his promise even after passing
away. And though at that moment I couldnt even take a wild
guess, I knew things would come to a full circle. The sense of
fulfillment lay pending; all I had to do was await the miracle.
76

b The Karmic Sweeper

My friendship with Dr. Noel was of mutual benefit. He had
become a major support in my life, especially during those
first few months when I went back to work after being so ill.
He helped me a great deal with the legal issues and bringing
closure to the business and other complexities of my life.
This was not all, from my extensive experience with cli-
ents and their Soul journeys, I realized there are masters and
guides for every state and dimension. Dr. Noel had helped me
negotiate and communicate with forces beyond my capability.
I was thankful for his support.
He would often look at me and say, Ruby, you are too
pure for your own good. I hope you dont get hurt, this world
is not for you.
Now free of the burden of resolving these complexities, I
threw myself fully into my work. I moved effortlessly from
one case to the next, and one day to the next. Again, I felt
that in order to be more, I had to do more, and with this
dedication I folded each case as I would fold clothes after
washing and ironing. And, just as hanging clothes in the
closet gives some sense of pleasure, I experienced each client
and each case similarly. Each one fulfilled me in every way.
They connected me to my Source, gave me the opportunity to
express my genius, and even paid me handsomely.
But the gift I cherished the most was when I realized my
potential to love. This truly was the gift of a lifetime. I
worked hard and fast because I knew there was more. The
only time I became stressed was when I did not consciously
realize that everything in my life was as exactly as it should
be.
I was blossoming and bursting with life, and this is when
I had four dreams that would take me back to my roots and
transport me to yet another world.
77

Chapter Five
into the
VALLEY OF DEATH
The Soul speaks again, and yet again.
b More than a Dream
I dream that I am flying in a gondola-like object over oceans

and vast tracts of land. I can also see myself fly high above
a mountain range and fear is welling up inside me, as I am
afraid of heights. I start to drop and begin falling hundreds
of feet through the air with no one to witness my fall. When
I finally land on the barren landscape below, my body turns
into a ball of energy, twisted and damaged from the fall. I
cannot move my limbs. I am frozen with fear.
I dont know how long I stayed in that position, but
when I awoke from the dream I was lying in bed twisted
and curled, and trembling with pain and fear. My heart was
palpitating and I could not move out of that position for
an hour or so. Luckily, my daughter entered my bedroom
and with her there, I was able to position myself better. But
each time I thought of the scene, my heart rate shot up with
78

into the VALLEY OF DEATH
anxiety. I knew this was more than a dream, and this place
existed somewhere on the planet. The physical intensity and
the fear I felt convinced me this dream was real. That I gave
in to my fear made me feel stupid. I prayed for the dream to
return so I could have another chance to go wherever I was
supposed to.
Flying and traveling in the Soul body was natural for me.
I would often travel over houses, cities, land, and water. I
would even stop and check out whatever caught my interest.
This mostly happened in both waking and dream state, and I
often remembered my excursions afterwards. After a certain
time I could not tell the difference between the two states,
they were both real. Occasionally, I would be forced to return
against my will. Once the connection was broken I was not
always able to reconnect, and this made me hopping mad.
I shared the dream with my psychologist friend, Joan
Churcher, who tried to work with it. But we eventually
decided it was best not to disturb the energy. I was still
unaware that this dream contained a Soul message.
The same dream occurred a few weeks later.
Again, as I fly I pass over the point where I had previously

fallen. Although I cannot recognize this desert like moun-
tain range, I have the distinct feeling it is a restricted area.
Then, below me I see armoured vehicles and checkpoints,
uniformed guards and army officials. I can also see protected
zones fenced off with barbed wire. When I hear the warn-
ing sirens go off, I know Ive been spotted by radar. Anxiety
grips me and once again I crash land directly on the barbed
wire. I am hurt, bleeding and in shock.
When I awoke, I felt as though I had been struck down. The

pain in my right side was excruciating. Truly frightened, I lay
in bed almost paralyzed by the experience, too afraid to call
79

the SOUL PROMISE
for help. Many hours later, I finally made my way to the bath-
room where I vomited until there was nothing left in me.
I knew for sure now it was more than a dream, but was
unable to connect the dots. I was annoyed for becoming
fearful and falling again. And even though I determined to
complete the mission the next time with grace and strength,
I could not. Discouraged, I also felt weak and vulnerable
and not worthy of spiritual adventures. This time I requested
guidance and my prayers were answered.
The final dream began as the others. This time I cross the
snow clad mountains and spot a small mud hut in a village
below. I descend and approach the hut. A mother in her late
thirties with her young daughter welcomes me. They escort
me into a cold, dark room where the only source of heat and
light is a wood-burning stove. I have trouble breathing in
the high altitude, and the woman and her daughter cover me
with blankets. I notice the young girls rosy cheeks shining in
the firelight, as they offer me hot milk and sweets.
Then as they sit with me near the fire, the mother asks my
name and my mothers name. She seems to recognize my
mothers name, but not mine. Then I hold out my hand and
show her the symbol of OM written on my palm in golden
light. As she looks at me with remembrance, I feel I have
arrived at the right place.
b Into the Valley of Death

I awoke from this last dream with no need to interpret it.
Now convinced this place existed, I felt a great urge to find it.
It was calling me and I had to be present there. I felt it might
be near India, but I could not locate the place. Despite the
fear in my dream, my desperation to be there began increas-
ing by the day. This is when I had a vision of a tiny bird.
80

Winter had set in and all the other birds were flying to
warmer places except this tiny thing. She stayed back await-
ing a message and soon she became covered with snow and
there, buried in her nest, she froze to death.
This was a strong sign for me that I should leave the cold
Calgary winter for a warmer place. I jumped out of the sofa
chair, and immediately booked my ticket to New Delhi,
India. It was late February 1995, and on the day my plane
took off, Calgary was hit by a storm with temperatures of
minus thirty Celsius. Whew! Id escaped!
About a week later, my aunt invited me to her home for
lunch to meet a swami from the Aurobindo Ashram. When I
arrived, I found Swamiji seated with another man in his mid-
forties.
This is Sushil Kumar, said Swamiji. He is a senior crimi-
nal lawyer at the Supreme Court of India. Sushil spent many
years studying different religions and philosophies. He has
had the opportunity to live with masters, and all this with
his busy law practice. He was on the team of lawyers defend-
ing Indira Gandhi, our prime minister, when she was placed
behind bars.
Sushil gave me a warm smile and said, I am honoured to
meet you. I knew Mr. Bedi, your father. I had the opportunity
to meet him many years ago in the caf at the courthouse. I
was a junior then and I still remember how I mustered up all
my courage and walked over to his table to introduce myself
and express my admiration for him.
I was touched, but I moved my attention to Swamiji who
was gazing inquiringly at me. I told him about my awakening
and my work.
What do you exactly do? he asked.
I help people manifest their dreams, I said casually.
Have you fully manifested yourself? he asked.
81

the SOUL PROMISE
What kind of a question is that? I thought to myself; cer-

tainly the wise swami is a trickster trying to trip me up. But
when he repeated the question, I knew he was serious.
I help my clients know themselves, I tried to explain fur-
ther.
Do you know yourself? he asked. Again he stopped me in
my tracks. I glanced at Sushil, looking a bit embarrassed, but
he showed no response.
Shucks! I thought. This sage has nailed me. He was
right. I was so busy helping others manifests their life purpose
and dreams, I did not think about myself. It was true that
while I had the gift to know other Souls, I had not yet con-
nected to mine. I had become so occupied with others and
their well being, I had forgotten about myself.
Swamiji, you are right, I admitted. I know others, but
I do not know myself. It is also true that I have so far mani-
fested many dreams, but not myself.
So you have met your dreams but not the dreamer.
Swamiji was persistent.
Then, hoping for some insight, I proceeded to describe my
four powerful dreams to him.
Describe the place again, Sushil was quick to ask.
This time I gave details I had not shared earlier.
It is Ladakh, Swamiji! exclaimed Sushil. Dont ask me
how but I know it is Ladakh she visited in her dreams. It has
the desert, the mountains, and the army presence. But there is
one problem. It is still early March, off-season, and Leh, the
capital, will be almost shut down until after April.
Swamiji, I said pleadingly. I have to somehow get there
NOW.
Swamiji closed his eyes and remained silent for five minutes.
When he opened his eyes he looked at Sushil and then at me.
You two were meant to meet, he said. No one can stop
destiny from unfolding. Lightning, thunder, or storm cannot
stall this occurrence. Child, go; your guides are with you.
82

I left with blessings, but disappointed that I might not be

able to visit Ladakh on this trip.
b Journey to Ladakh
Keep seeking until the search gives you

up; you will then have reached home.
Sushil offered me a ride to my sisters home. I shared my jour-

ney and asked him about his. Sushil, when did you give up
seeking? I asked.
The seeking gave me up, he laughed. No, seriously, it
happened when there was no question left to ask, he fin-
ished.
How did the questions disappear? I prodded.
When there was no more duality. I kept asking questions
until one day I became conscious of the Source and the ques-
tioner, from where the questions were arising. I realized the
questions were meant simply to lead me to the questioner,
my own inner self. With contemplation and meditation upon
the questioner, I was able to sever the cords of illusion. My
eyes opened and I found my being. That was the death of the
seeker. I still travel far and wide, not to seek, but because I
enjoy the presence of simply Being.
I knew what he meant. I was starting to sense a silent
presence in him. I thanked him for the ride, and as I opened
the car door to get out he said, Feel free to call if you need
someone to talk with. Smiling, I walked away.
After doing my own check, I soon confirmed the place I was
seeking was indeed Ladakh, in the Himalayas. The landscape
featured tall mountains with an altitude of over 12,000 feet
and a barren desert plateau. Because of a border dispute, the
Indian army was stationed there.
83

the SOUL PROMISE
Next morning as I sat for breakfast, I received a call from

Sushil.
I have some good news, he said. The courts have closed
today due to some strike. Believe me, this has never happened
before, and I think it is a sign I am meant to accompany you
to Ladakh. I learned that Air India has a flight to Leh tomor-
row morning and there are few seats available. The hotels are
shut down, but the army commander stationed there is the
friend of a friend. Are you ready to go?
Yes! Yes! Please. Thank you, thank you so much! I
exclaimed.
Next morning we took off on the most memorable jour-
ney, and as we neared Leh I became excited, nervous, and
thrilled. The mountains were identical to those I had seen in
my dream, and so were the soldiers, barbed wire, protected
zones, and army vehicles. That is when I told Sushil how in
my dream I had almost died.
Please dont die on me, he laughed. I didnt bring
enough money with me to carry you back!
We checked into a modest hostel- the only accommodation
available, and without wasting time, and Sushil dashed off to
the District Magistrates office. We were in a restricted area
and needed special permits. I felt a desperate need to cross
over the mountain range and find the mother and daughter I
had met in my dream.
Sushil made special arrangements for us to join an army
convoy, and despite my drifting in and out of consciousness,
before nightfall we had made it safely to the other side.
When the driver stopped at the first village, I knew imme-
diately it was not the place and I told him he must continue
further. Sure enough, five miles down the mud road we came
upon the village and there was the hut with the mother and
daughter. And, just as they had in my dream, they welcomed
me. With no electricity, it was hard to see the surroundings.
84

They took me to the same tiny room with the wood stove and
warmed me up with the same old blankets.
By this time, I was in very bad shape and with no medi-
cal assistance whatsoever. It was the young girl who then
began to rub my feet with the special oil. Being in touch
with another body was somewhat comforting; this is when I
noticed her rosy cheeks glowing in the light of the fire. It was
exactly as I had seen it in my dream.
It was freezing cold and at one point I did not think I
would make it. Not being acclimatized to the high altitude, I
was unable to breathe. Just then, I felt the presence of Shirdi
Sai Baba. Baba, I pleaded, please release me from this
anguish. I cant take it anymore.
Its not over, he said. There is more and this journey will
bring wholeness. You will become who you are. Be in sur-
render and let go, and you must leave here before ten a.m., I
heard him say.
Sushil, please hold my hand, and dont leave until I regain
consciousness. Get me out of here before ten a.m. tomorrow
and for the next three days dont let anyone touch my body;
even if I die. I will be back.
With these words, I left myself in the hands of a stranger
who did not know my journey or me. Sushil silently followed
my orders and at ten in the morning we began the journey
back to Leh.
I struggled to breathe and remain conscious. My aware-
ness shifted outside my body. It was the smoothest movement.
I could see that my body was struggling to stay awake, not
wanting to slip into the darkness.
Suddenly I was everywhere, in the snow, the sunlight, the
clear blue sky, the car, the driver, and even Ruby. I was pres-
ent as everything and in everything. There was no sense of
separation, no filters, and no mind.
It is impossible to capture this experience in words.
Everything I describe is my take on what happened, limited
85

the SOUL PROMISE
by my sense perception, memory, and language. The most I

can say is this: There was no me, just awareness experiencing
awareness.
As my physical awareness began to return, I realized I did
not know how to re-enter my struggling body. It was like
trying to squeeze toothpaste back into a tube. The last forty
miles to Leh were unbearable. I dont remember much after
that, but it was another three days before I was fully con-
scious.
At one point, I have memory of meeting with Jesus Christ.
This space has the vibrations you need to manifest, he said.
It could not have been induced any other way. The external
will ignite your internal force. This environment carries the
stimuli you need to manifest your being. He then added the
instructions, Be at the airport on Thursday before ten a.m.
You will have a safe return home.
This is how I interpreted his message. Then he descended
into my being and soon my panic and trauma ceased.
We cannot leave, said Sushil when I told him. The army
is on alert and there is a curfew. They found infiltrators right
here in Leh. Besides, you cannot travel in this condition. It is
three days now and I thought I had lost you. I was barely able
to get a few drops of water into you. Sushil was holding on
but I could sense his extreme concern. He knew he had no
choice but to follow the message.
That day I was able to make it to the bathroom. When I
saw myself in the corroded mirror I was shocked. My body
was swollen, my skin a pale bluish-green colour. My hair was
like nylon and I looked like a dead person. My chest hurt, I
was breathless and in pain, and I ached everywhere.
On Thursday at nine-thirty a.m., we arrived at the airport
in an unmarked army vehicle arranged by the army com-
manding officer. The airport was being patrolled closely and
there was no sign of a plane or any other civilian.
86

Then, shortly after ten a.m., an army personnel came rush-

ing to us. You are very lucky, he said. A plane has arrived
for a diplomat and his wife trapped here. I have their permis-
sion; you can fly to Delhi with them. Other than this, there
are no scheduled flights.. And this is how we made it out of
Ladakh.
Back in Delhi, I quickly found the medical help I needed.
Even so, it took me six weeks to recover. I was intrigued that
Sushil never once questioned anything. All he could say was,
I prayed to God, Please dont let anything happen to this
crazy woman; at least not while she is in my care. I was not
surprised when he told me that he had met and experienced
the same guides as I had.
Following my inner direction had taken me to the brink of
death, and I expected a brilliant flash of insight and under-
standing. However, this did not happen. Yes, I realized there
was likely some past life connection to this area of the world,
perhaps even to these people. As well, there are symbolic
components of this story about death and re-birth, the death
of one state of consciousness and the birth of a new. In this
context, what happened was so subtle I almost missed it.
I felt that I had awakened vibrations that may have been
dormant before. My physical presence, awareness, and energy
had lifted. I realized that the experience of going beyond was
within me. The silence I had experienced was from the non-
verbal state. There is no communication needed on the inner
realm, as there is no two, no an other.
b Manifesting My Being
Back at my aunts house, the swami had asked, Can you
manifest yourself? and I realized I could not. When I saw
Jesus during the ordeal he had said, You came here to mani-
fest the vibration you need and it could not have been awak-
87

the SOUL PROMISE
ened any other way. This environment carries the stimuli you
need to manifest your being.
And so with this new vibration induced by the near death
experience, a new, or perhaps the true Ruby was finally
manifesting. I carried the memory as a vibration in my being.
Within a short time, this vibration began to take on a life of
its own as it expanded through my entire being. I was full of
presence that could be touched, felt, and experienced, and
this experience was alive within me and through me.
It was never more obvious than now that inspiration can
source the experiences that feed our Soul and help us develop
our potential. Our thoughts and actions are in line with our
purpose and our spiritual intelligence. Our timing is impec-
cable and we are attuned to both the exterior forces and envi-
ronment, and our interior mind and Soul space. Inspiration
also gives us spontaneous peak or peek experiences, which
reveal the bigger picture.
Transformation occurs in the blink of an eye, but the
human mind is too slow to catch the movement. We usually
catch the tail-end and through memory, work our way back
and trying to recapture the essence in our own way. In doing
so, we lose out on the direct experience. At best, we have an
idea of what happened; and from that we usually fabricate the
story.
Our conceptual mind designs the plot and our creative
thinking, makes the happening seem real. Our intellect and
senses provide the sound and light effects. In the process, the
experience is reduced from a cosmic act to a personalized act.
We now adopt the happening as our story and since it is our
creation we become attached to it. This is stage one.
Stage two occurs when we revisit the happening and give
it a meaning. The same story gains a new twist. So now we
have three things going: What actually happened; how we
perceived what happened; and third our interpretation of
what happened. Now multiply this by the number of times
88

and no of people you expose this story to, now what you get
is a beautiful fiction but not the truth. Not the whole picture;
just scraps and fragments of it.
While a collective picture produced by mass thinking
should be close to the whole truth, it is not, because whole
is when each and every aspect of the whole is original and
authentic and not put together by some conditioned fic-
tion. Since each story is a twist on the original, putting them
together does not constitute the whole truth. To see truth, a
deeper, higher, and wider perspective is required.
When I was a young girl, I spent a lot of time within myself,
in silence. I loved spiritual alchemy. Sometimes I would fast-
forward my life and pretend to be dead. By stepping back and
looking at myself from a distant perspective, I could detach
myself from emotion and see a bigger picture. Then I would
look back at my life from this vantage point.
Had I done everything I wanted to do? Was there more I
could have done? If not, I would rearrange my life the way
I wanted it to be, until I could see myself as complete, fully
functioning, and whole. Then I would settle into a feeling of
total satisfaction and peace. Even though the game of play-
ing dead may have been a bit morbid, it kept me detached so I
could enjoy a world beyond my ordinary perception.
Even now, I perceive my body as a spiritual playground
where body, mind, and Soul are in a three-way partnership.
On a good day, I become the player, the observer, and the
playground. I listen to Soul as it speaks through visions, ques-
tions, and dreams. I allow its inspiration to guide my actions.
But mostly, I give Soul centre stage and allow it to orchestrate
my life.
89

Chapter Six
WITH LOVE
ALL IS POSSIBLE.
b Out from the Shadow of Death

How dare he take you away to some forsaken land? What
if something had happened? fumed my brother-in-law, a
Supreme Court lawyer. When I arrived back in Delhi, my
sister and her husband were shocked when they saw me.
That man (meaning Sushil) should be shot dead.
Sushil is a very responsible man, I defended. He is
knowledgeable, wise, and very spiritual, and moreover he was
just supporting my choice. And by the way, he also practices
law at the Supreme Court.
This was just too much for my brother-in-law who often
argued that spirituality was for the weak. He had no respect
for any person or belief that did not match his.
Bullshit! he exclaimed. He is no lawyer. I have never
seen or heard of him. Hes just a con artist playing on a
womans weak mind. That was usually how our discussions
ended around spirituality and women.
It took six weeks and several doctor visits for me to recu-
perate, and this time afforded me the opportunity to get to
know Sushil. He invited me and my sisters to dinner at his
home and introduced us to his wife and children. He told sto-
90

WITH LOVE ALL IS POSSIBLE
ries I found fascinating, and his peaceful and quiet demeanor

reminded me of my father.
After Ladakh, we had developed a bond which required no
words. Although Sushil was skilled with language and com-
munication, when it came to personal experiences he chose
to remain silent. He preferred not to fill his space with words,
experiences or even time.
I was apprehensive about going back to Canada. I didnt
know what I wanted next but I knew I what I didnt want- the
old setting.
Sushil, will you come with me? I asked. Ill introduce
you to my clients. They would love to meet a person like
you. He graciously accepted my invitation, and over the next
eighteen months came to Canada six times.
Sushil was the first human being Id ever met who accepted
me exactly as I was. He would call me a phenomenon. One
day I asked him, Sushil, is there anything I could do to
better myself?
No! he replied emphatically. That would be the biggest
act of violence against your self. Violence stems from non-
acceptance. Unmet expectations result in pain and suffering.
Be kind to yourself and enjoy your beauty, you will fall in
love with yourself as you are. Without self-love, it is not pos-
sible to love others.
I knew this to be true. How can one expect to love ones
self while trying to change something that they perceive
to be negative within? Desires and dreams are the signs of
our unutilized potential while the present is a gift we dont
unwrap. Sadly, I admitted I too had seldom enjoyed this gift.
To me, the future was where I should be. When I was with
Sushil, I began to get comfortable in my own skin, my home,
and my environment. Living with myself began to seem like it
might actually be possible.
Within myself, I refer to the Ladakh experience as My
Death, my previous perspective was replaced with new alive
91

the SOUL PROMISE
vibrations that I could feel and touch. I began enjoying my

own presence. For hours I would now sit with myself, aware
of every cell, muscle and organ, enjoying a heart opening
previously not experienced. Soon I was overflowing with deep
presence; it was alive and silent. I cherished my new gift as
never before.
I lost the urge to speak and desire to think. My tingling
vibrations of loving presence were contagious; everyone who
came in contact with me felt the effects, even over the phone.
It felt like I had become part of some celestial world with
angelic lightness. During this time, I recorded my third audio-
cassette, The Silent Presence, my way of sharing this presence
with others. It was also during this time that I met a man
with a most unusual presence.
Eckhart Tolle and I bonded instantly. The best selling
author of The Power of Now and A New Earth was in was
here in Calgary from Vancouver to promote his first book.
We met over tea at a clients place and spent a good deal of
time chatting about our spiritual paths. Our first hug was an
unusual melody of vibrations. We were like two baby deer
in a playing field. We decided to meet again and at some
point I introduced him to Sushil during one of our trips
to Vancouver. I watched them sit for a long period in total
silence. Finally, I prodded him, Eckhart, say something.
Sushil would love for you to share some wisdom.
He turned to me and whispered, Thats exactly what I
am doing. It is not often I find myself in the presence of an
enlightened being.
A petite man of few words, Eckhart has a cute smile but a
mega presence. Hugging him was like touching a 1000-volt
live wire, which would leave you shaking for hours, if not a
few days.
You are an iconoclast, he said to me one day, sitting in
my living room after lunch. This was probably the third or
the fourth time we had met socially.
92

So Eckhart, I teased, Can you see yourself on Oprah?

Because I do! I laughed.I liked his boyish look.
I see you there too, he answered, smiling at me affection-
ately. Being on Oprah meant being in a position to share our
purpose with millions of other beings.
We shared experiences like two children sharing their toys.
We talked about our favourite philosophers, mystics, and
sages. We toyed humorously with awakening, self-realization,
and enlightenment. Once, I suddenly asked, Hey! Will I
know when I become enlightened? He laughed and so did I
as together we blurted out, NO!
Within a few months, I began to wrap up my spiritual prac-
tice and informed my clients of my intention to retreat into
silence.
I have shared all I know with you at this time, I told
them. From here on, everything I say or do will be a repeat.
We all have accumulated a lot of knowledge, which we must
put to good use before it becomes a burden. It is now your
time to share, and my time to go back into silence. Let us live
our life practicing who we are NOW! I said, infusing them
with enthusiasm. Then I shared my experiences of Ladakh to
the best of my ability, giving them a taste of my experience. I
injected them with words, presence, and whatever else I could
before I bid them farewell. That night at the University Hall
there was love, tears, joy, and sadness.
After the meditation, we all sparkled with magic, espe-
cially my friend, Dr. Brian Abelson, a chiropractor and Tai
Chi master. His palms were exuding fragrance that night
and everyone who touched his palms began also to exude the
fragrant scent. The atmosphere was electrifying and people
became ecstatic. Row after row, each person was transfer-
ring the fragrance to the next. One elderly woman who had
lost her sense of smell, cried with joy as she rubbed her hands
after Brians touch. I can smell, she exclaimed. I have the
fragrance too.
93

the SOUL PROMISE
After I bid them farewell, with love and respect we all left
the hall where we had gathered many times for discourses
and workshops.
One more time, I was giving up what I had created and
developed to step into the unknown. I had no idea what I
wanted, where I was going, or how I would get there, but I
had faith that as I left the old, the new would appear. For
most of my life I had been unaware of the entry, but I always
knew the exit. I would begin by connecting with my Soul and
trust that whatever I needed would find me.
I felt a strange sense of abundance and freedom in giving
up something I cherished so much. My friends and relatives,
on the other hand, were worried sick. They thought I was
losing my mind to voluntarily give up a successful and desir-
ous practice, and my only financial resource. But success had
another meaning for me. Success meant fulfilling my promise,
whether taking or giving. The freedom to explore my inner
realm, and to say no when the going was good was proof that
I had reached the pinnacle of my success.
I set up a non-profit organization and started to promote
other teachers and healers. Now taking a back seat, surpris-
ingly, I felt the same amount of pleasure as I did before. I
rather enjoyed supporting others in their calling. Seeing an
opportunity, I used the time to write my first book, The
Divine I, where I described my awakening and experiences.
Then, I took out a line of credit on my house and made plans
to head back to my roots, New Delhi, India.
b Soul Partner
Before leaving for India, I participated in a workshop in
Kelowna, British Columbia, where many teachers and heal-
ers made presentations. This event proved to be the beginning
of another journey. In attendance were about over a dozen
Sikh men and women from Edmonton. They were shocked to
94

meet and learn about me, especially after experiencing one of

my meditations. You are a Bedi, they exclaimed, the same
lineage as Guru Nanak. Where have you been all this time?
They stuck to me like moths to a flame, ready to be burned in
the fire of spirit. They all bought signed copies of my book,
The Divine I, and then competed with each other as they all
invited me to their homes in Edmonton.
It was in August 1996, that I accepted one of these invita-
tions and found about forty people waiting for me, all seated
on the floor. They were waiting to meet the woman-guru
which elevated their own sense of self. My hostess, Rajinder,
welcomed me warmly. She opened her heart and home and
insisted I stay in their home. She then introduced me to a
fascinating woman in her eighties who exuded a youthfulness
not often seen or experienced. Round and chubby, she was
dressed all in white and her silver-gray hair shone through the
white voile head-scarf. All in all, she was as cute as a button.
Ruby, this is my mother, Ma ji, said Rajinder. She is
very spiritual and has already checked you out. She says you
have the light of the Master plus more. She says you will soon
be one of us, meaning you will become part of our family.
Ma ji opened her arms and hugged me. It was like hugging
myself; we were both vibrating at the same frequency! As we
both recognized the bond, we fell into each others arms and
cried with joy.
In those first few moments, I did not know how important
she would become to me. In her, I would find all the qualities
I admired and hoped each woman would have; strength, love,
courage, beauty, charm, and clarity. She was brave enough
to confront any weakness or anyone with one look and few
words.
Everyone called her Ma ji, which is Hindi for mother and
sometimes grandmother. She was religious and disciplined
and knew what she wanted. She rose every morning at four to
read the sacred text. Like me, she was clairvoyant and could
95

the SOUL PROMISE
see the gurus and guides, receive direct messages from them,
and interpret them for others. With me, she shared her child-
hood stories about her guides and how they would wiggle her
big toe at two-thirty every morning so she would awaken to
meditate and pray. She daringly followed her guides and lived
her life intuitively from within.
She had given the family the green light, and the entire
family was now free to embrace me. Within hours, they had
accepted me into their hearts and their home.
This is my grandson, Inder, said Ma ji, handing me a
photograph of a young man. Rajinder is his mother and we
call him Sunny. Tell me something about him.
In that first glance, I realized that my meeting this family
was no coincidence. I was meant to meet this man. It was a
full body confirmation I often received from within when
encountering truth. I could not help focusing on the photo as
I shared the guidance with everyone there.
You will soon meet Inder, predicted Rajinder. He will
support your work, and help you in whatever you need. He
will love and care for you and be with you. Wait until you
meet Sunny; you will know what I mean.
While Inders mother was making external promises on
his behalf, I felt the same words being repeated from within.
Something within was promising me a bright future and it
would all begin when I met this man. But I was also picking
up that as much as our paths were connected, the way would
not be without challenge.
And then the thought came, if anyone can get into me and
destroy me, it will be him. I dont know why this thought
came. Although tempted to look into it, I ignored it. My body
sensations became ecstatic and exhilarating, and I began
receiving images and thoughts of relationship, work, purpose,
responsibility, promise, and fulfillment.
Stop! I commanded my mind. Breathe, and Be.
96

One month later, when I traveled to India that September,

I finally met Inder in person. Our first meeting was cordial
and I kept the conversation light and friendly, revealing little
of my inner knowing. He was younger than me so I quickly
adopted the role of friend and guide. One day, he asked me to
check out our past lives and see if we had a connection.
Our frequencies are similar, that of twin souls designed to
fulfill a common purpose. We studied under the same masters
and have had many lives together, I reported. In this life
we will fulfill the Soul Promises we have made to ourselves,
each other, and our Masters and teachers. There are several
who watch over and support us, and there will be others
who come, as we need to facilitate our work. Our purpose
is to develop infrastructure first within and then outwardly
to facilitate health, wellness, and wholesomeness. We will
develop projects through which we will awaken intelligence,
enlighten minds, instill awareness, and inspire self-growth.
We will develop a way to fully manifest the holistic potential
in this incarnation. Once we connect with our true selves, the
project and the people connected to us will appear. Sunny
watched and nodded and so I continued.
We need to be compatible and respectful to each other
because any distractions can delay or even abort the mis-
sion. The more we connect within, the easier our path will
be. The specific reason for our purpose will be revealed along
with the energy, intelligence, and life force to manifest it.
Inder, I cant stress enough the urgency I feel in carrying out
the orders from within; it is as if everyone and everything is
ready, just waiting for us to begin.
I knew I mustnt reveal too much because I was not sure
how awakened he was to his own Soul Promise. If I contin-
ued, I risked losing credibility and stood the danger of being
declared a fake.
I was your guide, I said of our previous relationship. This
was the best answer I could give him. He smiled and said
97

the SOUL PROMISE
nothing, but a few days later he shared with me the answer

that he got.
Lover, he said. We have been lovers for a long time. I
knew he was absolutely correct. This is how we had mani-
fested our dream and ourselves. Love was the medium, as
it often is for those who receive inspiration from beauty,
romance, and mating. However, as his present goal was to
draw to himself success, ample wealth, and a name, the entire
message was a bit of a mouthful. As humble as he was, he
expected all these things to come to him without work or
effort.
If it is in my destiny, then it will come to me whether I
work hard or sit still, he declared. I dont believe I need to
be better and do more to have more. He was behaving like
a child and I kind of knew why. He had been with several
Gurus and guides and each one had probably lured him and
promised some returns to be in their company. His cynicism
was valid.
Lectures and more lectures, he said. I think all teachings
should be banned and everyone should uncover and follow
their own truth. Teaching is just another form of condition-
ing.
Inder wanted in on all the details. What, when, where,
and how. He loved the idea of enlightenment but backed off
when he felt it could mean work and giving up things. What
would it take to manifest everything you have told me? he
asked again.
First, I began, remembrance of who you are. As you
connect fully with yourself the rest will unfold naturally. I
was not yet ready to break the news that as much as it was
a personal plan, it included other key players close to him.
Together, we would manifest our Soul vibration and from
that would unfold the life we were born to live.
Our frequencies resonated differently; it would take time
to unify our field of perception. I had an advantage; I knew
98

him, his Soul script. But what I was sure of was still a matter
of choice for him. I was more restrained than I would be with
my clients. Here I was part of the cast and played a signifi-
cant role. As I read him, I read a part of my own script. I was
thrilled that finally I would have a dynamic, vibrant, and
youthful partner to play it with, and we could do wonders
together. Along with this would come a life I had dared not
dream of.
Even so, I was deeply concerned about how difficult it
would be to manifest this plan breath-by-breath, moment-
to-moment. Ahead I could see a lot of hard work and tough
times, and in order to successfully materialize the intended
results, I would need to be alert and strong.
I could lose myself, I thought in dismay. I was simply not
ready for more challenges. The more information I retrieved
for Inder, the more my role became visible, and the more
nervous I became. At one point in anger, I asked my guides
if it was possible to change my Soul plan and do something
else! Then I thought, once a duck, always a duck, at least for
that one incarnation. My history, biology, psychology, and
chemistry were all designed and chosen for my purpose. Even
the geographical locations, along with culture, religions, and
environment had been selected to my choice. I had to muster
the courage to live the choices I had made with full conscious-
ness.
It was more troubling to know that I would be letting down
others involved and compromise their and my purpose. When
I found myself getting tense and stressed, I decided to give up
thinking. It was futile and would create an unnecessary drain
on my life force.
A few weeks later, as a birthday gift, I invited Inder to
attend his first healing workshop in Agra. One evening after
the workshop, we sat in the car and watched the sun go down
on the Taj Mahal. The white monument shining in silver-blue
light in the reflection of the full moon and the river beside it,
99

the SOUL PROMISE
all blended with Inders unique silence were enchanting and I

felt the same magic I did as a child. This new inspiration was
breaking down the faade, along with any reservations we
had about each other and the work ahead.
And then some memory began to return. It had to, as Taj
Mahal was built from the loving memory of a Mogul King
for his wife. The seventh wonder of the world is a reminder
of true love, passion, and romance. Truth is contagious and
so it was for us. The moon and the stars were witness to our
promise - to be Soulful. That night we found love and only
love, and we merged into one being.
The spirit of fire is ruthless, destroying all that comes in
its way. And so it did that night. Our inhibitions and reser-
vations burned to ashes; we both surrendered our personal
goals, ambitions, and egos for a unified promise.
A new chapter had begun. To begin with, I would have to
endure Inders frustration. He did not like to be dependent
upon me or anyone else to fulfill his dream; it made him feel
inadequate and weak. And he challenged everything.
Why do I need to work at it if its part of my blueprint?
What good are the guides if we have to face the challenges?
How can it be my purpose if I cannot remember it?
There was more, more, and more. Outwardly, he would ask
questions and express doubt but inwardly, he really craved to
communicate with the guides himself. His desire was to see
and experience everything in life consciously.
He pushed every one of my buttons over the next few years.
But, as nerve-wracking as it was, I stuck by my promise to
support the vision of healing. I saw it as no different than
sticking my neck out and risking my life to travel to Ladakh
on an inspiration. My prayers in those days went something
like this: God, either let him remember or let me forget.
Take us both from darkness to light. This prayer kept me
from getting confused, angry, and hurt.
100

Many a time I was tempted to walk away from this com-

mitment, which required every drop of patience and ounce of
willpower. I was tested, my words challenged, and my integ-
rity questioned. But despite it all, I stood tall in my promise
because even as I supported Inder on his journey, I was fulfill-
ing my own promise too. To some it seemed an unhealthy
case of co-dependency but to me it was a clear-cut case of
commitment, responsibility and purpose.
Adding to the mix was our difference in age, and this along
with other issues brought an onslaught of social disapproval
within our communities. Despite all these hardships, we
continued our inner work to attract our outer reality. Cutting
any links to the outside, we remained together and fed off the
inner vibrations. Soon, we had lost all desire to be anywhere
else but within. From the outside it most likely seemed obses-
sive, but to us this was a brilliant way to force a strong con-
nection in a short period of time.
By and by, we Soul traveled and explored inner realms. We
touched different dimensions and met with Soul friends, light
entities, angels, and other beings, and retrieved our wealth
of knowledge. In a short time, we had awakened the gifts we
needed within us. The inner journey helped regain the power,
intelligence, and life force we would require for this manifes-
tation.
Strong-willed, we argued and battled it out, but we both
knew we were bound by some promise we dared not break.
We prayed for the purpose of our being together to be
revealed. We waited patiently (and often impatiently), know-
ing full well that until it was time, the big picture would not
be revealed. I knew from experience the signs; when ideas
become inspiration with the life force and when urges cannot
be ignored, then it is time.
Finally the door began to open, and we began to meet
people and get involved with projects close to our hearts.
We started a primary school with yoga and meditation. We
101

the SOUL PROMISE
set up a healing and meditation centre for young males at an

orphanage in a Himalayan town. We began conducting work-
shops, and helping others connect to themselves through vari-
ous techniques. These and many other projects gave us first-
hand experience of healing in various forms. We were guided
to travel many places to pick up the vibrations we needed.
Not keen to socialize a lot, Inder wasnt much of a conver-
sationalist either. When alone with him, I was forced into
silence so I turned to writing. It was a great way of becom-
ing conscious, and as long as I kept my eye on the vision, life
was beautiful. But the moment I lost sight of it, I experienced
instant stress, pain, and anguish. Although Inder was not one
to judge or analyze, he was quick to show me the mirror. I
was free to connect with all of me, without denying anything
that I feared might be wrong or improper. Finally, I was able
to see clearly the numerous personas I had developed over the
years as a survival tool, along with the ghosts I was hous-
ing within. Forced now to look at the way I communicated,
thought, and believed, I lifted the veil off each and every
persona. Much like peeling away an onion, I kept on until I
connected with the emptiness within.
Dreams dont happen, we make them happen; and when
they do happen they tend to replace the old artwork of
subtle impressions that we have once created, embodied and
expressed with new designs of colors and shapes that we now
intend to experience. The space that once served as a platform
to orchestrate our desires again fills with new desires. Dreams
are can be replaced but not without repercussions and even
resistance. Something has to be surrendered, left behind or
given up for anything new to occur. Introducing and includ-
ing Inder into my life and household was not easy. Once again
I would expose the girls to another aspect of a different self.
I did not quite know how he would be received by my family
and I prayed and hoped that the world I had so far built
would not be shattered to bring in the new. The whirlwind
102

would sweep everything and bring to surface the existing

structures that we once conformed to, respected and loved.
Neither Inder nor I could escape the pain our families felt
from our separation from them. Uniting for a cause that they
could not see or understand was a deep blow to their love and
trust. I may have somewhat escaped the pain as my near-
est and dearest, my daughters very much trusted that their
mother was guided by a higher force than was visible. Their
trust in me would withhold the fracture and disembodying
of the previous structure of our relationship as it took on
another shape. They willingly accepted Inder as a flagship to
host the new spiritual sense and realization. But it was not the
same for Inder. Separating from a family that loved and cher-
ished every moment with him tormented him inside yet he
would not compromise the new for the old. He accepted the
resistance both internally and externally and willfully chose
to accept the new offering as a gift from God. The vision of
a life with meaning and purpose subdued all other noises
except for the voice of the Soul, which we heard and followed
relentlessly.
103

Chapter Seven
the SERPENT
Knowledge empowers my mystery,
and awareness makes it grow.
WHEN TRAVELING WITHIN for the purpose of retriev-

ing wisdom, knowledge, and intelligence, one can land in
the most unexpected places. Most people wish, or at least
hope their past lives have been rich and meaningful, even if
the present one seems not. I have not yet met anyone who
believed they were a stray cat, and if a cat at all, they pre-
ferred it were Cleopatras cat, with some powers. The dream
for most, of course, is to have been Cleopatra herself!
The purpose of inner travel is conscious development and
evolution. We grow by embracing all aspects; good, evil,
light, and dark. Inner travellers have often shared stories of
encountering both light and dark. Most of us are victims
of duality, viewing light as good and dark as evil. We try to
resist what we perceive to be dark and desire only light. Some
masters have revealed their encounters freely, while others
chose to focus on the lighter side of the voyage. In my travels,
I too have had my fair share of encounters with entities and
dimensions both intensely dark and vividly clear. The deeper
the darkness, the more I connected to Source.
104

the SERPENT
I realized that the dark was part of the light spectrum I

needed to experience in order to become conscious of all
that exists. To be most effective, I would have to welcome
everything presented, transcend the mind, and utilize every
opportunity. No physical training is complete without resis-
tance. Obstacles are intentionally placed in our path so we
can develop endurance and strength. We overcome fear and
apprehension as we confront our deepest issues old patterns
and ways of being that hang around like a ghost - and bust it
with determination and the power of self-love. The bigger the
dream, the tougher the challenge.
As Inder and I moved toward our purpose in the outer
world, we were also working together in the inner realms.
Our intention was to stimulate the intelligence and life force
to create events to make us more aware and increase our
power to create. I called it working smart. One of our
dreams was to create an international techno-art and science
educational facility for young adults, to develop their super-
conscious mind and unfold their skills and talents in a healthy
and wholesome environment. In the external, we were in the
midst of locating lands for this school in India in the year
2000, when we received a unique invitation.
Join us this evening for tea, said our friend Tarun. and
I will introduce you to my chief guest, Swami Kuber.11 The
Swami is a long time congress affiliate, and because it is elec-
tion time he is honouring us with a visit. Tarun came from
a family of politicians and was related to the chief minister of
the State.
The Swami Kuber? I asked, my senses alerted.
11
Kuber Swami: not his real name I have changed it.
105

the SOUL PROMISE
Yes, answered Tarun. He a Tantric Yogi with

unmatched powers and Siddhis.12 I dont know everything
but he has been called the king maker.
About a year before back in Edmonton, I had heard exactly
the same thing from my friend, Dr. Chatterji, a professor of
biology with a keen interest in astrology. Ruby, he said,
you are a woman with extraordinary power. You need to
meet Swami Kuber. Connection with him will give you the
know-how to utilize this power to its full potential.
But Doctor, how in the world would I manage that I
replied, It will be like trying to meet the President!
It will happen, he predicted. I can see it as part of your
destiny. Typical of Dr Chatterji, he often came up with
inspiring ideas and then dropped them in the lap of destiny.
I remembered reading about this Swami with extraordinary
powers. Some admired him, but to others he was a predator
and a con artist. Between these two, there were many who
knew him but refused to discuss it. In India, it is common not
to confront or openly defy a person with power; most will
choose to suffer in silence. The Swamis photographs with
the powerful elite of the world were proof of his national
and international alliances. He began his spiritual journey
as a young man living and meditating in the jungles of U.P.,
and through rigid discipline and practices he attained super-
natural powers. As one story goes, while in deep medita-
tion and penance he was bitten by a cobra which awakened
his kundalini shakti. The cobra was no ordinary snake, but
12
Siddhi: A Sanskrit word meaning perfection, accomplishment,
attainment, or success.[1] Also used as a term for spiritual power
(or psychic ability.) These spiritual powers may vary from relatively
simple forms of clairvoyance to being able to levitate, be present at
various different places simultaneously, to become as small as an atom,
to materialize objects, to have access to memories from past lives, and
more. From Wikipedia.
106

the SERPENT
a spiritual master who manifested as a cobra. I remember

chuckling and imagining the headlines I wanted to see in the
newspaper:
Cobra Bites Swami; Swami Awakens, Cobra Dies
I could hardly wait for the evening. We reached Taruns

home, which was more like a mansion, a bit early so as to
miss nothing. At five oclock sharp, the Swami arrived with
his entourage of devotees and several junior swamis. As
Inder and I exchanged glances, we could not help laughing.
The Swami reminded me of a monstrous comic book char-
acter. Dressed in crisp white silk with brocade borders, he
and his group sported long silver gray hair and beards. They
reminded me of a pack of wolves.
The Swami sat in the big sofa chair placed in the center and
moved his head from left to right, scanning every person in
the room. Some got a smile, some just a glance, and a few
were simply ignored. Then the gaze fell upon us.
Where are you from? he asked.
Canada, Inder and I replied together.
Swamiji, they are looking at the possibility of setting up an
educational facility in India, Tarun quickly added.
A school! What for? exclaimed the Swami. You should
set up a healing centre, he said, fixing us in his gaze. And
then after a brief pause, Did you know that gems were used
for healing purposes and Ruby was one of the most potent
gems known to bring healing? Then, looking me directly in
the eyes, he asked, What is your name?
Ruby, I responded, jumping out of my skin. I could not
believe he had pinned me. In that moment I had made my
decision to experience the Swami whichever way possible.
Some thing inside me was compelling me not to say NO to
whatever he would offer, even if that meant temporary dis-
comfort.
107

the SOUL PROMISE
Please be my guests for a special celebration, the Swami

was more than gracious. I noticed he was paying more atten-
tion to us than anyone else. We have our Navtratri Puja cel-
ebration for which forty-two pundits from all over India will
join us and we will pray for nine days to the Divine Mother.
It is the most auspicious time.
We will certainly try, Inder promised after a short
exchange. On the way home, Inder was skeptical. What do
you want from him. There are thousands of swamis and what
do they have that you dont? Besides, this one is very contro-
versial.
Inder, consider it part of the plan, we have to go, I said.
I was determined and had made up my mind to visit the
Swami. It took me several days to convince him, but I did,
and off we went to the Swamis.
Swami was known to be wealthy which was obvious as
we drove through the gates of the ashram. It was more like
a palace- four storeys of marble floors, tall rosewood and
mahogany doors, spacious visiting areas, galleries with
expensive art and statues, and many lavish furnishings.
As we entered the gates, we noticed a dozen guards with
rifles, and more stationed on each floor. Why would a man of
god need so much security? Something raised my antenna and
I could feel an excitement brewing in me. When taken to our
living quarters, we were pleasantly shocked to find it was the
presidential suite on the same floor as the swami. Apparently,
a prime minister from a neighbouring country was the last
guest to stay in this suite. We were told the Swami would
meet with us the next morning.
This time he was prepared, and as we entered his quarters,
he began bombarding us with details of who he thought we
were at the mind, body, and Soul levels. He had obviously
checked us out and seemed to know more than we antici-
pated.
108

the SERPENT
Ruby, you are a phenomenal healer and Inder, you are

a businessman, he declared. I can help you in your call-
ing. Ruby can do her healing work at my estate villa in Los
Angeles. I have many Hollywood clients searching for peace
and life purpose. Inder, I have a special assignment for you. I
will introduce you to the Nigerian diplomat who will set you
up as an agent to import and export specific products for the
government of Nigeria. You will make more than what you
anticipate and in ten years of good business you could retire.
Then you will have the freedom to explore your Soul and be
in touch with your spiritual side.
Inder was not thrilled by this plan as his vision was to start
his lifes work now, not in ten years. And then the swami dis-
closed the last part of his plan which completely shocked us
both.
You must live and work separately, he said. After ten
years you could come together. I can only help you if you
agree to meet this one condition. He was serious.
Swamiji, this is not possible, we both replied, without
hesitation.
Think about it for another day, he trailed off as he left
the room.
The next morning he summoned us to his room. I have
chosen you both to officiate at the Puja ceremonies for
Navtratri. The Divine Mother came to me in my medita-
tion and told me to do this. And Inder, after the Puja we will
begin work on your business. There is only one thing left. I
will need fifty thousand U.S. dollars from you in cash to pay
the agents fee.
We were stunned and our minds said NO. But our hearts
were not ready to abort the experience and go home, and so
after much pondering we arranged to deliver the cash to the
swami.
The nine days of Puja was a captivating affair. Amongst
the guests were politicians, high-ranking officials, business
109

the SOUL PROMISE
families, Bollywood producers, actors, poets, and singers.

Everyone except Inder and me had attended this event before
and was well versed with all the rituals.
Each day as we sat for Puja, we were like kittens amongst
wolves, surrounded as we were by forty-two pundits with
long, scraggly hair and beards. And we heard repeatedly,
Arent you lucky? You must have really good karma that the
Divine Mother has chosen you to officiate the ceremony. We
believed that too.
For nine days we felt transported to a magical world. All
fifty-one guest rooms at the ashram were filled with pundits
and yogis from all over India. They were each gifted in their
unique way, especially the Swamis elder brother, Amritnath,
who was not a yogi but seemed to be darn good astrologer.
Within five years, you will own your own island and
plane, he said to Inder, and went on to describe other
details. It felt like a dream. And just as one meets mythical
characters, we met animated beings with gifts of clairvoyance
and intuition beyond belief.
It started slowly. We began to receive messages from
Swamis near and dear that this man was a fraud and had
no intentions of setting up Inder in business. It was a rude
awakening from our dream. With false promises, he had in
the past robbed others of large sums of money. Leave now
before it is too late, was the advice coming now from his
employees and pundits.
They introduced us to a few guests who told their stories of
Swamis false promises. A few had liquidated all their assets,
and were now living in the ashram, hoping each day that the
Swami would live up to his word. However, on one side Inder
and I refused to believe it could happen to us, and on the
other we began to push the Swami to set up Inders appoint-
ment with the Nigerian agent.
We noticed the Swami was beginning to get a bit distant.
When we mentioned the business, he would get defensive,
110

the SERPENT
even annoyed. One day he said to me, Ruby, I hope you

can feel my love. I can fulfill your every desire. I am not like
others who will use you. But I must warn you that Inder is
not your match. He is just not suited to you. You are a wise
woman, and I need not say more. After this, I noticed his
fondness for me suddenly disappeared.
I was angry and felt terribly violated by his words and told
Inder the Swami had started playing games with us. The next
day Inder met with him and expressed his concerns over the
business plan. Swamiji, I cant wait any longer. I must get
back to Canada. When are we meeting with the agent?
Inder, he said, I can see you are changing. You doubt
me. Ruby must be brainwashing you. I didnt want to tell you
this earlier but I think she is not genuine; she is sleeping with
other men and no good can come to you in her company.
Besides, she is too old for you. Go back home to Punjab and I
will call you within the week for the business.
Our drive back was tortuous. We were overtaken by fear
and doubt. We waited not one week but three and still the
Swami did not call. When we realized he had changed his cell
phone number, panic hit. It was not just about the money;
I simply could not believe this was happening to me! How
could I be cheated, almost robbed! I was angry because I had
lost face, and even though I felt there was a good reason for
meeting him, I just didnt know what it was. Inder and our
friend, Dr. Oberoi (we called him NKO), did not spare me
either. Ruby, I told you he was a fraud, you were taken in by
his power, he said again and again with regret.
What kind of an intuitive are you? demanded Inder
angrily. And those guides of yours let you be robbed and did
nothing to help. I think you should fire them all and give up
helping others as you cant even help yourself!
And thats exactly how it felt. We consulted a criminal
lawyer and a few other influential people. They reminded
us there was no proof we had given any cash to the swami
111

the SOUL PROMISE
and suggested it would be best to move on. Confronting him

could be dangerous.
Two months later, there was still no word from Swami. We
knew for sure we had lost all the money. Inder, I said one
day, I feel responsible for the loss. I promise to pay it all
back to you.
I dont want the money back from you, Ruby, he replied.
I want him to return it. But I ask that you do not guide me
into such mishap again.
I felt saddened, hurt and let down. This is when I brought
God in to the picture. But before that, I made one phone call.
Swamiji, this is Ruby. I dont know what you are up to but
whatever it is, just stop it. Return our money now or I prom-
ise that you will pay the price for getting tangled up with
me. I could not believe my own words. I was sure no one, at
least not a woman, had ever spoken like this to him before.
Please, please calm down, he said. I love you. Why
would I want to hurt you?
And so it went. Inder fought me, and I fought with God.
How could you? Inder asked me, and I asked God.
I want the money back, Inder demanded from me, and I
from God.
I even doubt I am meant to work with you, Inder said to
me, and I to God.
I give you two weeks. If you dont succeed, I am out and I
will never work with you, Inder said to me, and I to God.
Not two weeks, I want only nine days, God said to me,
and I to Inder.
This is when I declared war with the Swami. I tried talk-
ing to him inwardly but he refused to budge. Then I knew
I would have to go over and above him. This time I did a
search for his masters with hope of working out a deal with
them. It took me five days to locate one of his masters on the
inner, who after he heard my case, gave me instructions for a
remedy. I did what he asked, then meditated for three days,
112

the SERPENT
after which I went to Inder and said, Now, call the Swami
and ask him to return our money.
That day, the Swamis secretary put the call through. Tell
Ruby I am not afraid. I know what she is up to. She is trying
to influence me but I am not threatened. And by the way,
where is she? he asked.
Swamiji, Ruby is visiting her friend, the law ministers
wife. Inder purposely threw in the name to influence him.
To me it was part of a miracle that, within those nine days of
inner work, I worked outwardly with a woman whose hus-
band happened to be the law minister. Unbeknownst to us,
the Swami was scheduled to appear in court a few weeks later
for a hearing in regard to foreign funds.
Dont threaten me with names, he growled. Come and
get your money, and do not bring Ruby.
On the third day we had our money back, in cash.
My belief in the inner work was again confirmed. I knew
once again that when Soul is in charge, anything becomes
possible. I thanked the Master who helped me, and began our
return to Canada, very grateful and more than a little wiser.
The Swami experience disturbed me. I was unable to fully
comprehend all the reasons for our entanglement, but one
result was I lost all fear of being hurt. Every astrologer Id
ever had a reading from had warned me not to trust people
when it came to money and love. The very idea had been crip-
pling for me. I hated not to love and this experience had given
me the freedom to play without worry.
There were other gifts from this experience. I realized a
needy person is vulnerable and can fall prey to any tempta-
tion. I also realized I needed no protection; no one could take
anything away from me and that deceit and falsehood can
bring down the strongest of the strong, while honesty and
purity open the door to paradise, and even God bows his
head to you. I remembered the poet Iqbals words to man-
kind: Become so strong that even God surrenders and says,
113

the SOUL PROMISE
Your wish is my command. I am sure that the god-man

will never forget the woman who challenged and beat him at
his own game. I also promised myself not to test my strength
this way again. But playing with the wolves inspired me to go
within and extract the strength and intelligence to play in the
big league. If only there were enough funds to manifest our
dream project, we both thought as we flew over thirty-five
thousand miles on our way home to Canada.
Back in Winnipeg, Inder suggested we set up a new real
estate business. His intuition proved right, and those four
years gave us valuable experience in construction, develop-
ment, and management and ultimately led us to our dream
project.
During these years, I had no urge to do any sessions. I saw
very few clients and surprisingly, thought of little but the real
estate business. I was startled when a few friends asked if I
was doing any spiritual work. I said yes, of course. The new
business was as spiritual as the healing work. I realized it is
not what I do, it is how I do it that makes it spiritual or not. I
was fully absorbed in this work when in August, 2005 I was
asked to help in something out of the ordinary. This time it
was Ma ji, Inders grandmother. Life was about to change
again.
114

Chapter Eight
the WAKE UP CALL

Education is a means to power, and personal
development the ability to hold that power.
However, power without purpose is as
meaningless as a cat with two horns.
ONE NIGHT IN EARLY September of 2005, as I lay fast

asleep in my home in Winnipeg, I awoke suddenly to find Ma
ji by my side. She was wearing a crisp white outfit and look-
ing fresher than I had ever seen her. She pulled up a chair by
my side and sat right next to me. The clock on the dresser
showed it to be exactly two oclock in the morning. She was
visiting me in her astral body.
I was shocked to see her because she had made no contact
with me for about four years. Like so many others, she was
unhappy about my relationship with her grandson, Inder, and
disapproved. She had ousted me from the family circle, and
refused to welcome me into her heart or into her family home.
Yet, given her gutsy and direct way of approaching problems,
I was surprised that not once had she confronted me or asked
me to leave her grandson. I had often wondered how I would
stand up to her if she ever challenged our relationship. She
never called and I never had the chance to test my strength.
115

the SOUL PROMISE
The years had passed and now she was over ninety-eight
years old. For the past year, she had been confined to a nurs-
ing home and her health was deteriorating rapidly.
Ma ji had led a very full life in business, politics, and ser-
vice to humanity. She was known as a supporter of the disad-
vantaged and had fought for womens rights. In fact, she was
the first East Indian woman in Malaysia to get her drivers
licence. Ma ji had no fears, at least none that were visible to
me. She had tremendous faith in God and had always voiced
her truth.
She truly believed God had brought us together for a higher
purpose. She believed in me and had high expectations of me,
wanting me to reach great spiritual heights and help others.
However, her expectations had included a lifestyle I could
not live and so I disappointed her. When she learned about
my relationship with her grandson, she withdrew from me as
quickly as she had embraced me. At first I was angry with her
for abandoning me, but then I realized my love was greater
than my hurt. Even though I was not able to meet her, I could
still love her.
It was now almost four years since Id had any direct con-
tact with Ma ji. Knowing she was in a nursing home a thou-
sand miles away in Edmonton, I was naturally shocked to see
her in our bedroom. She spoke softly, not wanting to disturb
Inder who lay by my side. With no formalities, she came
straight to the point.
I want your help. My body is about to collapse and I still
have many things to do. I need a spiritual form. I need you to
help me make the transition from this life to the next.
I wondered exactly what kind of help she wanted. Without
waiting for a reply, she spoke again as if reading my mind. I
promise that in return, you will get back what you have lost.
The love and respect you deserve will be yours.
Then both of us became silent, and in the dark of the night
we struck a deal that needed no words. I closed my eyes,
116

the WAKE UP CALL
reflecting upon what she had said. When I opened them Ma ji

was gone, but I could still feel her presence everywhere.
Waking up Inder, I told him about Ma jis visit. He was not
surprised, but to me her visit was unexpected and her request
strange. I was sure she would visit me after her death, perhaps
after she had seen the bigger picture, become more objective,
and realized our mutual Soul connection.
I went back to sleep but when I awoke the next morning,
I had the distinct feeling that Ma ji was not simply present
in the room but present within me in a whole new way. This
was strange indeed. Somehow, we had become twinned. I
began experiencing some of her physical symptoms and found
I could relate to everything in her awareness. At some point
during the night, there must have been transfer or merger of
energy. It seemed that while Ma ji was making the transition
from this world to the next, I had become a physical carrier
for her.
This process of merging was beyond my comprehension.
The closest Id ever come was in my work when I would heal
a shattered energy field and perspective for a client and then
create a new healthy flow of intelligence and intuition. With
their consent and through my intention, I would enter their
energy field, retrieve the needed information, and reconnect
them to their inner core. I communicated through intuition
and set up a strong link for them to access the intelligence
they would need to live a full and healthy life.
How did this happen? The best way I can explain it is
to say I would enter my clients space and then activate
the required state of consciousness and level of awareness
through my being. Once within that space, I could override
a clients state of consciousness with my own and transmit
the desired state change whether at a mental, emotional,
or spiritual level - to them. Soon, the clients body and mind
would mimic the feeling, state, and awareness I had initiated.
Of course, the state I induced was only in accordance to their
117

the SOUL PROMISE
life purpose. Once that was manifested, I would exit and it

would be just a matter of time before the client would start
to express the new intelligence in a meaningful way. If noth-
ing else, I was able to bring peace and quiet to troubled and
suffering minds. I often said, I know about others because I
know how to be them.
I had used a similar process when I helped clients connect
with their Soul purpose. Through intention, I could place
myself in any other space. I was able to gain access to an
unlimited field of intelligence where I could decipher a par-
ticular Souls code and interpret the history and the chemistry
of that Soul. I would then connect with a persons Soul intel-
ligence and discern the journey of that Soul, keying into their
personal spiritual inclinations along with that Souls inten-
tion. I would get to know who they were and what they were
here to do. I often knew more about them than they could
remember themselves.
So, aligning and attuning came naturally to me. However,
being a spiritual and physical carrier for someone while they
were in transition was well beyond my comfort zone. I had
no conscious experience of it. However, I trusted that Ma ji
knew what she was doing when she approached me. I believed
all I needed was the intent to help her and the rest would
follow.
This was easier said than done. Following Ma jis visit I
experienced the chaos, confusion, and pain of someone who
was dying. I was a master of eliminating pain and suffering,
but my experience was merging with people who were living,
not with someone who was dying.
Its kind of the same, I thought to myself. I did hold the
space with my spiritual awareness while they shifted from one
state to another. This was similar, except Maji was also going
to shift her form this time.
Ma jis dying body was now closing in on me and I felt
immense pressure. My own physical body began to crash and
118

the WAKE UP CALL
I could do nothing to stop it. Now slowing down rapidly, I

began to feel heavy and numb like a lifeless zombie. I had no
energy and felt dense and dark. I had no appetite and began
to lose my equilibrium. I could not lift my head off the pillow
or even move. All I could do was lie flat on my back, be silent,
and hold the state while the experience washed through me.
Ma ji was a thousand miles away on her deathbed, yet as I
lay in my home I could see what she was seeing. I could see
the family members and friends in and around the room
those who had come to seek her blessing and bid her farewell.
As well, I could see those in subtle form who were gathering
to receive and welcome her on the other side. I watched as her
brothers and husband waited patiently. There were also light
forms I could not recognize. There was a similarity and yet a
huge difference between these substantial and subtle realities.
Here I was hovering between life and death, not mine but
Ma jis. I could not rush or control anything. I was not able
to move out of my space and be elsewhere. Neither was I able
to move Ma ji out of my space. It seemed we were both sus-
pended in time, chained to each other until together we could
make the transition from one dimension to another. I had no
choice but to surrender and experience a conscious death as
it came. Little did I realize that Ma ji, though perhaps not
consciously, had offered me an opportunity of a lifetime; a
chance to consciously witness and experience death while still
fully alive.
The next morning, my lack of focus and coordination made
it impossible for me to rise from the bed. So I just lay there,
accepting what was happening and trying to stay out of the
way. But by evening it was getting more difficult and I was
really struggling.
That night Inder got a call informing him his grandmothers
condition had worsened and he was needed. He grabbed the
first available flight and I was left alone to deal with whatever
was coming. Strangely, I was not scared, just concerned for
119

the SOUL PROMISE
both Ma ji and myself. I remained in bed and early the next

morning I had a vision, this time through my own eyes, not
Ma jis. Ma ji was being helped into a boat. Two young men,
one of whom wore a police uniform, supported her as she
stepped into the boat. I guessed the two men to be her broth-
ers.
I understood that Ma ji was about to depart from this life.
I called Inder and he confirmed that Ma jis two favourite
brothers had passed away a long ago and one of them had
been a policeman. Also that Ma ji had often said they would
come for her when it was her time to cross over.
Now Ma ji began giving me specific instructions she wanted
passed on to the family, designed to make her exit smooth
and easy. She did not want to be touched or spoken to. She
wanted no one to cry. She wanted everyone to remain peace-
ful and quiet. No parties, no drinking alcohol, she said.
And most importantly, the family must take turns praying
and reading from spiritual texts for the next twenty-four
hours, without interruption. By doing so, they would create
the qualitative energy support Ma ji needed to make her tran-
sition.
The family received the information and soon after the
prayers were begun, Ma ji became silent and peaceful. At a
certain point she stopped responding and that evening, when
no one was near, she took her last breath and embraced
death.
A few hours before her exit, I had lost control over my
bodily sensations. While I trembled anxiously, intense waves
of vibration shook my every cell. Depleted, I just lay in bed.
My breathing became shallow and, despite being in a well lit
room, I began falling into darkness. I could no longer see or
think. Then my connection to Ma ji suddenly dissolved and I
felt hopelessly lost.
For the first four or five hours after her death these sensa-
tions continued. Ma ji had moved on but I remained on this
120

the WAKE UP CALL
side, exhausted and distressed. Only by next morning did my

anxiety dissolve and I began to slowly recover.
Although a bit puzzled as to how I had been of service to
Ma ji, I felt good to have done everything in my capacity to
help her. Confident that our personal commitment to each
other had been gracefully completed, I felt wonderfully ful-
filled. I had kept my promise; now it was her turn. Ruby, I
will be back to help you. Her words rang in my being.
b Messages from the Other Side
I walked through the valley of death only to

find that on either side was life alive.
Secretly, I was excited and hoped for her quick return so she
could fulfill her promise. But not wanting to raise my expec-
tations too high, I decided not to think about it and turned
my focus back to my everyday life. Inder returned home and
several days passed uneventfully.
However, on the fourteenth day, at Inders insistence I
agreed to look for Ma ji. I simply thought of her and put out
the intention for her to call us. It did not take very long for
her to answer. We connected instantly and I was shocked
when she appeared.
Ma ji looked absolutely different. Head held high, she stood
straight, youthful and full of vigour. There was no sign of
stress on her bright and glowing face.
Well! How did it go? I was eager to know.
Ma ji admitted she did not yet have all the dots connected,
but she recounted her experience of dying and death. She had
assumed her death would be easy because of her strong spiri-
tual connection. Instead, she had found it hard to separate
from her family. She had not expected the bodily pain or the
mental anguish. Unable to see her guides, she had panicked.
121

the SOUL PROMISE
Thats when she thought of me, and never for a split second
did she doubt my spiritual strength which would help carry
her over the threshold. She wanted to do this without any loss
of conscious memory, and for this she needed a strong, unpol-
luted, unconditioned spiritual carrier. She felt she needed a
physical ally for the work she still needed to do, and wanted
to transfer to another body of intelligence before her body
weakened and disintegrated.
Ma ji admitted she was nervous before coming to see me,
but relieved after we connected. Like me, she was not fully
aware of how the attuning would take place but she was not
concerned about it. Even though her frail body was giving
way and her organs were shutting down, she felt peaceful and
strong in my presence and that helped her relax. This was the
point when she wanted to be left alone and not be disturbed.
As I listened to Ma ji describing her experience, I knew
exactly what she was talking about. She said for a long time
she was quiet and there was no movement. She felt safe and
knew she would be taken care of, but she had still not seen
her guides. She did not know whether to wait and rest or to
make a move and maybe pray. How does one act in the face
of death?
It was not that she feared death, but not knowing when
and how it would happen was wearing her down. She began
thinking about her future. What would she do if she had
another chance, another opportunity at life? What was next?
No sooner had the thought occurred when she began seeing
images of different possibilities. She quickly selected some-
thing close to her heart, envisioning herself working as a
spiritual science educator.
But even in that semi-conscious state, she realized that first
she needed to open her heart and step into a bigger picture.
Ma ji admitted she could have done a lot more if she had been
more open and accepting. Her religious teachings had given
her some awareness but they were culturally conditioned. Her
122

the WAKE UP CALL
beliefs about how people should act had closed her heart and
capped her potential. She had fallen short. I was surprised she
had been able to see a bigger picture so near to her death.
These new realizations must have triggered something
deeper and brought forth clarity because soon after, she told
me, the room filled with light and she could sense movement
and presence. She then felt herself lifting, and then watching
from above as her sickly body drew its last few breaths. There
was commotion in the room, a few nurses running around,
someone making calls to her family. It was like walking out
of one dream she said, into another.
Her death was not instantaneous, like a plug being pulled.
It took time. As her awareness shifted away from her body,
the pressure and burden of her physical body released. The
light created an anesthetic effect, enabling her to move into a
deep presence. Then she lost awareness. Ma ji could not tell
me what happened after that; she called it the unconscious
state.
When she regained consciousness, her guides were beside
her. As were others - her husband, brothers and friends, no
longer in physical form. By this time, her perception had
changed and she could not relate to anyone at a deep level.
She quickly wrapped up the meeting by wishing everyone the
best on their journey and suggesting they move on and to
work towards their development and growth.
I was surprised. I was used to Ma ji being bossy and over-
bearing, and imposing her truth upon others. But that physi-
cal personality was gone. Now she was more self-focused.
This was certainly not the same person I had known.
Ma ji kept repeating that her memory was intact. At first,
I did not understand what she meant but she persisted.
The process of death she explained, had brought back her
memory. She could remember even the tiniest details of her
life with acute awareness. Additionally, she was able to con-
123

the SOUL PROMISE
nect her experiences, realize her strengths and weak-nesses,

and see her purpose in everything she had done.
Ma ji was able to connect with spiritual intelligence
through her religion and her guides. But because she had lived
with minimal awareness, she could not download that intel-
ligence to a level where she was conscious of her purpose as
Soul. The promises she had made to herself as Soul could not
be lived the way she had originally intended.
Soon after she crossed over, Ma jis guides began helping
her choose a path through which she could become more
open and aware. Together they designed the details of her
work as she wanted to get started without losing another
moment. I also noticed her desire was still regimented but far
more relaxed. Her path now clear, she was ready one more
time.
Ma ji left me with lots to ponder over. Even so, nothing of
what she shared was beyond my knowledge. I had not con-
sciously studied spiritual science but I knew the ways of spirit.
As promised, Ma ji came back with more, but there was
no real pattern. At times she would reveal a great deal in one
sitting. Other times she would come for a flying visit, drop a
split-second vision, and then disappear. I did not quite know
what to make of everything she told me but I did find myself
looking forward to her visits every night.. There was a child-
like quality about her I was starting to enjoy.
I usually shared the information with Inder and his sister
who were always eager for the fascinating information. Even
though the messages made sense, I did not take them too seri-
ously. Sometimes I wondered if this was real or just another
deception but it did not seem to matter. Illusion was part of
the greater reality; the play must go on. With this attitude, I
welcomed every opportunity to be in the company of subtle
beings.
Then one day, Ma ji delivered a personal message for each
member of her family and told me to pass it on to them with
124

the WAKE UP CALL
no alterations. I expressed my concern. Tainted as they were

by ill feelings towards me, why would her family members
trust the messenger or the message? She assured me she
would appear and inform one of them in their dream, one
whom everyone trusted and who could confirm the authentic-
ity of her messages. On her word, that weekend I delivered all
the messages to the family.
A few nights later, Ma ji appeared in Prettys dream. I
knew Pretty, who was a good friend of the family, and she
unfailingly delivered the message to the rest. The family was
touched at many levels and so was I. As for the messages, I
noticed some were long and detailed, especially for those on
a life path similar to hers. For all others, the messages were
short and sweet. The words she used were direct, thought-
provoking, and inspiring; they led to new openings. I realized
how differently we respond at different levels of awareness.
One day Ma ji informed me she would not be available for
some time. She was going to attend some sort of school, to
meet with many masters of various traditions whose knowl-
edge was part of the manifest world. Through them she
would access a field of subtle intelligence that would enhance
the knowledge to best serve her Souls purpose. She said she
had spent many years in organized religion and was now
going to step outside the box and develop her genius. With
strength and clarity, she committed to help others do the
same. True religion, she said, was to align all dimensions and
deliver our unique and real genius.
She talked about how being unique keeps one close to their
Source. This is when we can create the holistic dynamics to
serve the larger purpose. Anything short of this will divide
and fragment our relationship to the self and each other.
Acceptance and tolerance will not be necessary if we give up
idealizing and control. Conflict is a result of an undeveloped
intelligence and potential.
125

the SOUL PROMISE
There was no judgment and I noticed Ma ji was open.

Realizing I had knowledge but lacked understanding, I asked
if I could accompany her to these schools of understanding.
She did not think it was my purpose or need to do so. You
are good the way you are. She smiled and promised to keep
in touch.
Ma ji kept her word. She told me she spent time with
masters and teachers who practiced self-awareness and self-
knowledge through self-inquiry. Education is a means to
power, she said, and personal development brings forth the
ability to hold that power. However, power without a pur-
pose is as meaningless as a cat with two horns.
I have learned the process of self-inquiry, she said. This
process is fundamental in regaining lost power. Self-inquiry
awakens the intellect and put together with subtle intuition,
can give rise to a spontaneous spiritual breakthrough. We can
gauge our level of intelligence by the questions we ask. The
question arises with the answer even though we are not able
to perceive the answer first. This is a way for inner awareness
to become externalized. Both question and answer together
serve as a tool in developing conscious awareness. On the
other hand, questions asked by and of others serve only to
stimulate our intellect; they do not awaken our deeper intel-
ligence.
Ma ji talked a great deal about living out of a hole or
from conditioned responses. We see little, we feel little, and
we do little, she said. Our little world becomes be-little-
ing if not expanded. We cannot relate to anything beyond
our confined space. This smallness is a direct result of not
living up to our potential; it constitutes living out of a hole
instead of a whole.
We adopt beliefs unconsciously and out of ignorance, and
follow the beliefs we are given, no questions asked, she said.
We are taught methodically and we teach the same way. We
repeat, we teach, and we make others believe us; we remain
126

the WAKE UP CALL
unconscious and spread unawareness. Few of us question the

perspective we are given. We seem to grow in the same direc-
tion and this gives us a lopsided understanding of the uni-
verse and of ourselves. In other words, we do not mature into
wholeness.
Have you ever seen the blue in the water or the sky? she
asked. I was excited by her new approach and what she was
sharing. That night I went to sleep looking for the blue.
There was much more. One day, Ma ji even talked about
sexuality as a means to reach spiritual heights. Sex with
awareness can take us to the top, we are hardwired to do so,
she said, referring to Tantra with which I was familiar. The
more knowledge we have of this science, the more we can use
it to our benefit, she concluded.
I could not help thinking how she had condemned this path
while in physical form. She thought it was evil and should not
be discussed. In her old belief system, praying, service, and
humility took you to the top; no other way was acceptable.
She was now seeing things she had considered evil during her
life with new eyes. I realized it was all about greater openness
and awareness.
All teachings and world religions point to the truth, she
said. But they are simply pointers, not truth itself. One still
needs to walk the distance to experience the truth. Even then,
our truth is always partial. These words confirmed and vali-
dated what I had learned through personal experience.
She described the role of spiritual masters, teachers, saints,
guides, and angels. I was taken aback by her information on
angels.
Angels are different from ancestral spirits or guides, she
reported. They are helpers created to assist those in need.
Time bound, they appear and disappear. They dont have to
know us or our life path to help in times of disaster, trouble,
and distress. Angels help us at crossroads and shed light on
127

the SOUL PROMISE
our blind spots. They cause things to happen that seem like
miracles because they mostly remain invisible.
There was too much to absorb. All I could say was, Wow!
Really? Oh no, ah yes, and oops! I was like the flute; the
information was simply passing through me. At first, I did
not realize how this information was affecting me; it was too
subtle to be noticed. But then I noticed some changes. I felt
more confident and clear, a bit lighter and brighter. I started
to become more aware and noticed a big difference in my
attitude and way of living. It was like someone had switched
on the headlights, and I could see and understand a lot more.
Every night I went to bed with anticipation, waiting for Ma
ji to appear. And every day I observed more changes within
myself. I felt as light as a butterfly; my passion was growing
wings right before my eyes. I did not want it to stop.
This went on until early October, when she disappeared for
a week or so. She returned with a twinkle in her eye as if she
had found a missing treasure. I was eager to listen.
We each have a personal link to connect with the greater
field of intelligence, she said. In addition, each of us has
four personal guides who act as connectors to the greater
field of intelligence. However, if and when our personal link
gets clogged and we are unable to access the intelligence that
serves our creativity, we can call upon these guides to help us.
They are in waiting and will not interfere, but when called
upon will create the circumstances for a breakthrough.
She went on to explain more, but I was unable to compre-
hend what she was describing. Even so, I was thrilled to know
about the guides. I had connected with guides and angelic
realms before and knew the power of asking but this time it
felt different. I told her I would give it a try.
Theres more, she said. Do you want to be fully con-
scious of your life purpose? Do you want to live it intention-
ally and willfully?
Of course, I replied with growing excitement.
128

the WAKE UP CALL
Meditate for forty-one days, for forty-one minutes each

day, and you will burst open the lock to greater awareness;
you will see everything, she promised. Just follow the
instructions I give you, Ma ji whispered, as though she were
sharing a secret. They are not from me but somehow I got
wind of them. You can try it out and see what happens.
Wow! Its too good to be true, I exclaimed. Of course,
I had been given many miracle techniques in the past. I had
tried them, passed them on, and then discarded them. But
I still had faith that one day I would discover the biggest
miracle technique of all. I had waited long at the threshold of
the unknown, waiting for something to happen. I had tried
anything I was offered just in case it was really the big thing.
I did not quite know what I was looking for, but I knew I
was waiting for something bigger than the truth of science
and the reality of the manifest world. Deeper than scriptural
teachings and spiritual knowledge. Greater than love and the
meaning of life. This was the recipe I was looking to discover.
Could Ma jis technique bring me closer to my hearts desire?
What if Im crazy and this is all in my head? I thought as
I lay my head on the pillow. No, you are not crazy, I heard
a voice whisper from somewhere deep within.
Okay, then Im in, I agreed.
I decided to try Ma jis recipe even though I did not know
what I wanted or whether my wants and needs were spiritual,
mental, social, or simply egocentric. It didnt matter; I was
going to connect with the guides.
That night I went to sleep with both eyes open, unwill-
ing to miss anything. I dreamt of the many wonders of the
world including the pyramids and the Taj Mahal. And I had
a vision. In the vision, a bright light appeared directly in
front of me. It was so bright it blinded me and I could not
see where I was going. Suddenly, I realized I was facing the
wrong way; the light should be behind me, not in front. So
I turned around and let the light shine from behind to guide
129

the SOUL PROMISE
me. Now I could see the path ahead. This created a flow I had
not experienced earlier.
What now? I wondered. Just then I remembered Ma ji s
last words, The guides are waiting for you. All you have to
do is ask.
b Cleaning the Mirror
Help is ready when I am.
It was a chilly morning, nevertheless I awoke eager and

bright-eyed. Today was the big day; I was ready to make my
first contact with the four guides. I wanted proof of their
existence. If Ma jis information was correct, this would be no
less than another miracle.
But what was I going to ask these guides? I was bombarded
by so many desires and needs I could not decide which one
should come first. On top of that, I began to wonder if this
whole exercise might be just another intellectual scam.
Somehow I managed to clear my mind and concentrate on
what I truly wanted. Rather than asking for something petty
or mundane, I decided to ask for something that would give
me what I needed most. What was the point of catching a
small fish if I could get my hands on a beautiful, primal sea
creature?
My request needed to be clear so the guides would under-
stand it. At the same time, I hoped they would not restrict
themselves to my limited request, but through insight would
give me much more. As the day progressed, so did my greed
and I became more confused. For me, asking for something
was not easy unless I was praying. I resolved this problem by
deciding to be present and spontaneous. Once in the company
of the guides, I would know what to ask. Asking might not
come easy but I had done it before.
130

the WAKE UP CALL
My memory took me back to1992 when I sought that first

big breakthrough. I had made it happen then, but now, thir-
teen years later I yearned for something more. Even though I
felt complete and fulfilled at one level, there was a lingering
desire for greater wealth and the opportunity to manifest my
intelligence in a more tangible way.
Initially, I had fallen blindly into a life that was magical and
full and kept me occupied for many years. But over the years,
I had become complacent and my prayer and meditation prac-
tice had fallen away. At best, I coped with my shortcomings;
at worst, I ignored them. Even though my Soul work with
others had progressed well and I had helped many people,
within myself I still felt inadequate and incomplete.
Part of my suffering stemmed from knowing I had not
reached my potential. I longed to come into personal fullness,
to be strong and healthy and live my calling. I wanted to dig
deeper, to know myself as Soul, my roots and my history. I
felt the suffering would end if I lived out all the Soul Promises
I had made. But part of me feared I might not remember my
Soul Promise.
The fact was I had been feeling a little depressed when Ma
ji appeared and presented me with a new way of connecting
with a greater intelligence. I could play with Ma jis messages
but not become too involved. But I had no idea really that I
was about to hit the bulls eye. That I would enter a subtle
realm enabling me to identify myself as a Soul with a his-
tory. With a sense of intrigue, playfulness, and sensibility, I
willfully swung open the door and invited the guides into my
inner domain.
b The Four Pillars of Light Meditation

Ma jis instructions had been very clear and specific. Dont
waste time personalizing the relationship with the guides,
she had instructed. These guides are not personal beings.
131

the SOUL PROMISE
They are a form of intelligence that appears as light forms or

pillars. You dont need to know them, or even see them; just
know they exist. Your connection will be instantaneous and
will trigger the flow of intelligence and expansive awareness.
If you just meditate for forty-one minutes each day, you will
get whatever you want. All you have to do is ask.
Frankly, I was more interested in results than in the process.
I began connecting by visualizing myself sitting in the centre
of four light pillars, two ahead and two behind. At first, I was
going to extend an invitation to the guides. I wanted their
help in gathering information about myself as Soul, con-
necting to my Soul purpose, and developing Soul awareness.
But this did not happen. As soon as I sat down I could feel a
presence, as if someone was waiting for my arrival. The light
from the pillars penetrated me, and I felt compelled to speak
spontaneously out loud.
I am fearful, angry, hurt, and lonely, I began. I still
suffer with doubts. I have followed my inner guidance and
shared everything I could. I have no more to offer to others.
I dont know whats next, but I do know I cannot continue
until I receive more.
And then I began weeping pouring out my heart. I did not
think there was anyone listening, but it felt good to empty
myself. After a while, I fell into a deep and silent presence,
and stopped thinking. There was no movement except that
of my tears. Much later, I finally opened my eyes. When I
returned to my bed to sleep, it was with a new feeling of light-
ness and joy.
The next morning I awoke feeling calmer than usual, and
went about my business with a new ease. The euphoria and
peace from the previous night remained with me all day. I
waited eagerly for the night, to connect again with the guides.
First I would remain silent and let the mind chatter pass.
Then I would visualize the light forms, and speak with an
open heart. There was nothing to ask for; all I wanted was to
132

the WAKE UP CALL
bathe and soak in the timeless presence. The stillness lasted

three days.
By the fourth day, I realized I was a bit removed from every-
one. I was participating but not engaging. I could see myself
speak, talk, and hear. Even though I had experienced this
state before, there was a greater awareness this time. My plea-
sure was more internal than external. I felt light-hearted and
noticed I enjoyed doing things for others.
I soon realized that whenever I planned to ask for some-
thing in advance, I was unable to follow through. Instead, I
spontaneously blurted out something else. I realized that what
my mind wanted and what I truly needed were two different
things.
Desires are usually externally driven with uncertainty and
confusion while the inner being craves something else to
awaken. I also realized the act of asking verbally was solely
for my benefit, making me aware of my mind. This increased
awareness brought me more clarity and confidence.
As I perfected the meditation, I learned to silence the mind
and listen to the inner voice. A few moments into the medita-
tion, I would speak out with clarity and precision. What came
through was amazing! The effects of the meditation would
last all day. The process was changing my way of thinking
and I was starting to live in this new way of thinking. I real-
ized I was making different choices. I was stronger, fuller, and
closer to living my dream life when following the sense of my
heart.
It was another ten days or so before I noticed how the inner
force was shifting my physical. One day as I sat in meditation,
my head began rotating in a circular motion as if to create a
better flow. After the rotation stopped I was unable to move
my head for a long time. So I just sat there in full surrender
so as not to interfere with the process. I could feel different
vibrations and later, I noticed my neck was stronger and my
mind was more clear and alert.
133

the SOUL PROMISE
On another occasion, I began rubbing my hands together

vigourously. Then I clapped and tapped different parts of my
body. Instantly I felt more energy, clarity, and vitality. I was
also guided to breathe in a certain way. At the beginning of
each meditation, I would breathe gently through my nose, as
if holding a feather in the air.
I realized the forty-one minutes Ma ji had prescribed for
me was the exact amount of time I needed to connect with a
greater intelligence, resolve things, and rejuvenate my mind
and body. It was as if the meditation practice had connected
me to a mega computer, a direct source of energy and intelli-
gence. I continued to receive input even when not meditating.
I decided to share the meditation with my friends and a
few clients. I explained the technique and let them try it out.
Almost all of them experienced some breakthrough. It was
helping them become more calm, confident, and joyful.
The meditations generated an energy flow that was intoxi-
cating and addictive. I was in deep presence, yet functioning
at an optimal level. But there was more to come.
The Four Pillars of Light Meditation

1. Visualize yourself sitting in the centre of four
light pillars, two ahead and two behind.
2. Dont waste time personalizing the
relationship with the guides.
3. Your connection will be instantaneous and
will trigger the flow of intelligence.
4. Meditate for forty-one minutes each day.
5. Do this for forty-one days.
For me it was forty-one days, but for others it was twenty-one

days. Try it out see what works best for you.
134

Chapter Nine
FIVE VISIONS
of PAST LIVES
I realized the process of awakening is not
to learn more, but to remember more.
b Vision of Past Life in India as the Woman Social Worker

One day as I settled down to meditate, I began to see images.
Suddenly, I stepped into a full-blown vision. Within seconds
my stomach was tied in knots, and I felt overwhelmed with
panic unlike anything I had ever known. I had seen hundreds
of visions for others but rarely one for myself. I was not only
seeing the vision, I was experiencing it as well. I realized I was
experiencing myself in a past life.
I find myself in a village in rural India around the late
1800s. A woman in her early thirties is looking directly at
me. Her big brown eyes lock onto mine and I can feel her
inside me. There is no denying this woman is part of my his-
tory. She is me.
The woman is about to be hanged in an open well by
at least twenty men who stand around her. Theres a rope
around her neck which is yet to be pulled. Down inside the
135

the SOUL PROMISE
well lie the corpses of other women who have met a similar
fate. I want to see more but I am frightened and in shock.
I understand she is a social worker, who has been trying
to stop the Hindu practice of Sati, whereby a widow is burnt
alive on her dead husbands funeral pyre. The reasons for this
barbaric practice are social, financial, and cultural, and based
in mythology and superstition. There are many theories about
its origins. Society declines the burden of a widow. Shunned
as bad luck, such a woman loses her place in the family and
society. Dying with her husband is considered the womans
way of honouring and respecting him. As much as the widow
herself steps into the funeral pyre, but actually this decision is
forced upon her by the elders.
The womans eyes and mine are locked. I notice her rich
brown skin and her long dark hair rolled in a bun. Her slim
tight body is wrapped in a white cotton sari. The woman is
about to lose her life but there is no fear or anger within her.
She is focused and determined.
I am aware that she came to educate the villagers and help
bring social reforms. But charged with inciting mind and
making trouble, her house was burnt and she was ordered to
leave. Now she is about to be hanged.
I feel nauseated and want to leave the scene. But the fire
in the womans eyes holds me firmly and forces me to wit-
ness and experience what is about to come. At first, I am
angry, hurt, and distressed. I want to punish the assailants.
But then I connect with the message she is conveying to me.
She is compelling me to go beyond the anger and connect
with something deeper. It is here that I remember a forgotten
promise.
I have always felt the need to become a powerful instru-
ment of transformation for myself and others. In this life, my
personal struggle has always been to combat unhealthy inter-
nal and external influences, to rise above cultural and social
conditioning, and to connect with my spiritual intelligence.
136

FIVE VISIONS of PAST LIVES
I deeply resent rituals based on superstition and have always

been repulsed by situations where I was forced to follow a
way that went against my inner core, or where I did not have
the freedom to choose.
In my early years, I lacked the confidence and strength to
speak my mind. Instead, I suffered by cocooning myself in
anger and resentment. I spent many years fighting the system
and traditional ways of thinking. In the process, I forgot that
rather than depleting energy, I could transcend it, work at a
higher level, and get far better results.
As I watched the woman die, she passed the torch of light
and awareness to me. I could feel the transfer of the promise
and the strength needed to fulfill it. The physical facts of the
womans life were unimportant - it was the spiritual connec-
tion of purpose I had needed. I felt a new freedom in know-
ing I was strong enough to face my challenges; I had done it
before and I could do it again.
The vision of the hanged woman started to open up old
wounds, but then I stopped and suddenly I became aware of
the choices I had made in this life. Incarnating as a woman,
the fourth daughter, non acceptance of a conditioned culture,
my need to grow from within, my desire to be a powerful
voice and force and more. In seconds my entire life flashed in
me and I could make sense of my inner psychology and see
how it was influencing me to think and act in ways befitting
my purpose. I was inspired in new ways, all over again.
This extraordinary vision was the first of many insights into
my Soul history. It made me more determined than ever to
awaken my intelligence through direct experience and Soul
awareness. I realized the process of awakening is not to learn
more but to remember more. I loved this new awareness and
it gave me the courage to explore myself from a Soul per-
spective. I appreciated the workings of the Soul even more,
and began to understand the true meaning of reincarnation.
137

the SOUL PROMISE
My mind could only see the small picture, but as Soul I had
access to the whole truth of my past, present, and future.
I had always craved freedom and now I could feel true
spiritual freedom within my reach. It was not freedom from
things, people, or situations, but rather freedom from a way
of thinking and the limitations of a smaller perspective.
The image of a bird trying to escape from a cage came to
me. She kept flapping her wings to get away. In her struggle,
she failed to see that the cage door was already open. She had
always been free; she just did not know it.
Each succeeding vision was loaded with multiple meanings.
The deeper I went, the more meaningful they became. They
brought clarity, gave me direction and guidance and became
a most effective tool for self-realization. It is possible I could
have seen them in a dream but seeing them in a conscious
state brought spontaneous clarity and courage.
I was on a roll. Ma jis information about the Soul guides
was real; the visions and meditations proved it beyond doubt.
The Soul meditations were a vehicle and I was going some-
where. The destination was not important; the journey itself
was now the big thrill.
The nights were intoxicating. I enjoyed the adrenaline surge
coursing through my body. I reveled in the field of orgasmic
potentiality, making love to all possibilities. The intention
or the asking was the foreplay. It made my juices flow. Not
wanting to disturb the ecstatic mating of consciousness and
energy, I would sometimes purposely postpone asking for
anything. Just to be present in the field was enough. I wanted
to tickle every chord in me and play out the music.
The deeper I sank into the timeless presence, the more
addictive it became. Within seconds of feeling the presence,
my crown chakra would open and I would enter an infinite
sea of spaciousness. By resting in this space, I could separate
myself from emotional and mental preoccupations, creating a
freedom to enjoy meditating without any attachment. It was
138

like taking a vacation from self-concern. The silence that per-

vaded this space was sometimes so great that I could hear my
body functioning and feel the subtle space between each cell.
It was eerie.
b Vision of the Past Life as a Japanese Dancer

The Final Dance
It had been a few days since my last vision. I wanted to
know more about my Soul history and spiritual roots and
anticipated another vision. I did not have to wait long to see
another aspect of my being.
This time it was through a Japanese dancer. I am in Japan
and the picture of the woman sitting on the porch of a small
wooden house is too perfect to be real. Serene and quiet, she
is looking out at the green valley below. With eyes half closed,
as if in meditation, she seems to be part of the most beautiful
landscape I have ever seen. I guess her to be in her late sixties.
I am awe struck by her beauty and hooked by her silent
presence. As I go deep into her inner being, she begins to feel
familiar. I realize she is me in a past life. Within seconds, I
am flowing in her energy. It is like taking a plunge into a river
of silence. I know this silence will reveal the information I am
looking for. I want to know her story, so I put the vision in
reverse and try to see scenes of her earlier life.
It becomes clear the woman was a famous geisha dancer in
her early years. I watch her story unfold in my personal space,
her existence not outside of me.
The geisha has lived alone for most of her life. I am taken
aback by her lack of need. She seems to be stress-free, full,
and content. I wonder if she has ever had a thought and this
lightness of being is a new experience for me.
As the vision unfolds, I see her in heavy make-up and a
beautiful white, red, and gold kimono. On a stage decorated
139

the SOUL PROMISE
with lanterns and red and blue silk banners, she gives a solo
performance.
Her eyes, noticeably soft yet fiery, are inviting, and the
music soft. As she dances, she is mesmerizing, her arms
moving effortlessly in slow intentional moves. Her steps are
small and precise; her moves are calculated yet free. She
moves her body gracefully, like a serpent. Each part of her
moves in a separate yet synchronized way. She seems to be
taunting and teasing the elements with her natural moves. I
can tell as I experience her that every move has been struc-
tured, planned and rehearsed, yet she is flowing with ease and
spontaneity.
This geisha loves her work, and although she performs for
an audience, she dances first for her herself. She surrenders to
everything outside and inside. Elemental nature guides her,
providing the natural flow that makes her dance a fluid work
of art, and giving her the grace to be both the dance and the
dancer. Her intention builds the foundation and purpose;
her surrender creates the spontaneous flow. This is when the
dancer becomes an artist and the dance becomes an artwork.
The vision returns to the porch. This time I sit down to
experience the serenity and detachment of that space. I look
up at the full moon and night sky laden with tiny stars. I sit
for a long time until I am wrapped in the inky darkness and
drift into the silent space.
When I awoke from this vision, I was possessed by the gei-
shas dance, wondering what made it so magical and heav-
enly. The answer came instantly. It was not the geisha who
performed the dance I witnessed; it was Soul completing the
final dance.
My Soul-self had spoken. I was in touch. Light flashed from
within and sparks flew out of me as I cried out, Me too! I
too want to complete my last dance!
You already have, I heard the whisper from within. It is
the geishas last dance that has brought you here and now.
140

Then there was silence. I began to weep but stopped my tears

before I lost my ability to witness the experience.
The vision hit my heart centre. I had always felt lonely and
isolated. But as I touched the geishas experience, I became
filled with the juicy nectar of love and beauty. The geisha
awakened the memory of peace and ease. I was in the flow
and now I had the switch, the recognition to turn on this
state with my intention.
I also became aware that the Soul journey is always solo.
Once again, I realized my memory was the treasure chest
where the jewels of my Soul history were stored. I could, in
any moment, open the chest and release their richness. I had a
brand new appreciation for remembering.
My realizations were quiet, subtle, and gentle - whispers
more than loud announcements. Far more than just visions,
these were vehicles of transformation. What I made of them
was entirely up to me. Except for Inder and a few friends,
I mostly kept them private, like a woman secretly in love. I
loved the night, the dark, the unknown, the unpredictability,
and the unconscious. They offered me the space to be part of
any vision and any experience.
Write them down or you will forget them, my friends
suggested. But at this point I decided to just enjoy them. The
source of the visions was not important to me, neither was
their sequence. I only cared that they were cleaning the mirror
of my mind and giving me new insight about my nature as
Soul. If these visions have a future, let them find it, I thought.
It was now mid-November of 2005, and my new lightness
made me realize how heavy and burdened I must have been.
Unresolved issues weigh heavily, I thought. Part of me was
shedding; slowly and steadily, another mask was falling off.
I could feel a new identity being established. Now I wanted
to be physically healthy and lose the extra weight I was car-
rying. I wanted my body to match the new lightness of my
mind. I wanted to do things I had not done before and felt as
141

the SOUL PROMISE
though I was getting ready for something. But I did not know
what that something might be.
I did not expect more visions. I was still meditating, but
despite this, I was soon restless again. My mind was active
again, like a curious puppy wanting to chew on every idea
that came up. I noticed I was losing interest in concentrating
or meditating for a full forty-one minutes. Maybe this is the
end, I thought. But soon after that I had three more visions,
one right after the other.
Unlike the previous visions, I connected instantly to what
I was seeing. There was not the slightest separation between
myself and the individuals in my visions. The familiar envi-
ronments and images comforted my heart. The information
unfolded rapidly each time and I had the ability to live the
entire experience while also witnessing it.
b Vision of Past Life as the Korean Martial Arts Expert

A New Eye in the Making
I see a Korean male in his early forties, a master in the mar-
tial arts and one of the most skilled marksmen of his time.
I see him begin practice at a very young age. He lives alone
near a hilly valley in a secluded part of a village. Not close
to many people, he enjoys his time alone and practices target
shooting several hours a day.
His vibrations are unbelievable, and I realize quickly he
is me in a past life. Strong as metal and fluid as water, he is
straight but flexible. Vigilant and agile like a tai chi master,
he uses focusing and hitting the target as a moving medita-
tion.
Surges of energy and sparks shoot up my spine; this has
never happened to me before. I cannot contain the energy sit-
ting down, so I rise and walkabout my living room to enjoy
the full body experience. I feel his posture. Tall and sturdy,
my broad shoulders are strong enough to carry any weight.
142

The mans chest houses the cleanest and clearest heart I

have ever seen. This is the first body I have experienced that
is so richly put together. I am really enjoying his mind and
muscle power. He knows exactly what he is doing. I have no
doubt that he has the most perfectly aligned body, mind, and
spirit I have ever seen.
His communication with me is immediate, direct, and with-
out emotion or sentiment. The marksman says he knows his
purpose and has mastered his life accordingly. He treasures
his mind and body as they are the sacred vehicle to fulfill
his purpose. He lives his purpose with clarity and a strong
sense of pride. He feeds his spirit with awareness. He prac-
tices target shooting, meditation, and bodywork to develop
his spiritual potential. His work is an extension of himself
and his aloofness serves his purpose well. The qualities that
distinguish him are discipline, structure, and a sense of pride.
He sets high standards for himself and works hard to meet
his own challenges.
The marksman is essentially a hired killer. He is much
sought after and can demand a high fee to match the high
standard of his work. No one bargains with him. This is an
old issue for me, and I want his input.
As a spiritual consultant, I always found it difficult to deter-
mine my fee. Although my gift of awareness and healing were
self discovered, I was not trained in any particular system, my
skill was never in question.
My work was very specialized and demanding. My intu-
itiveness helped me diagnose problems and deep-rooted
issues. I needed a lot of energy to explore the multiple dimen-
sions to retrieve information and history on each client.
There were times when I became trapped in the energy field
of a client and lost my own sense of grounding. My success
depended upon maintaining my own spiritual connection
and force, for this I needed good physical and spiritual health
myself. How could I determine a monetary value for all this?
143

the SOUL PROMISE
I listened eagerly for the marksmans perspective. The issue

was very simple for him. He had a special skill and was well-
trained. His fee was in line with his professional ability and
not any external factors. His work and his fee were a reflec-
tion of his self-worth.
In a flash, I reflected upon my real problem- Even though
I had always known what I was meant to do, I had not
made conscious commitment to living my purpose. Rather, I
thought the Divine intelligence was responsible for the spiri-
tual consulting work I did. Subsequently, I felt unworthy of
this spiritual work; I could not feel the same abundance and
enjoyment within myself that I brought to them.
I had not realized that I was to use my special gifts with
responsibility. Part of this responsibility was to keep my spiri-
tual link clear and clean so I could deliver my work properly.
This would have meant a lifestyle change, one which I was
not ready to adopt. I needed a proper discipline and structure.
In fact, I felt burdened by the mere thought of discipline and
personal responsibility, and would fight it tooth and nail.
I remembered neither making a Soul Promise of my own
free will, nor the gracious support I was given by the Divine
order. Rather than being humbled, I felt I was doing the
Divine intelligence a favour by working in the spiritual field.
I never understood that it was I who had promised and so the
responsibility was mine.
The Korean marksman helped me understand the connec-
tion between my feelings of unworthiness and my reluctance
to charge the appropriate fee for my work. I had felt guilty
about taking money from others even though I added so
much value to their lives.
While the vision had a powerful effect, it was the awareness
of the Soul-self rapidly unfolding before me that was trans-
forming me.
And then it struck me. My awakening in 1992 was instant,
but the knowledge and special gifts I had received were not
144

new. I had spent many lifetimes practicing and developing the

skills that made me the person I was today. My gift was the
result of all the hard work and lessons learned in other lives.
Now that I understood the meaning of a Soul-purposed
life, I felt ready for a new start. The image of a spiritual
warrior flashed through my mind. I had lacked structure
and discipline, and had not perfected my physical body to
the level of my spiritual calling. I realized that while I knew
how to empower others, I did not become conscious of my
own power. I also realized the spiritual warrior would keep
coming back until I had accomplished my purpose and every
cell of my intelligence had become conscious. I vowed never
to forget this promise.
The spiritual fire was burning in me; I felt ignited and
charged. Old perspectives and values melted into the ground.
My body felt hot like a volcano. I rested my head on the
pillow and let the lava flow downward, finding its own path-
ways. Within fifteen minutes I had another vision.
b Vision of Past Life as the Old Chinese Healer
It is the story, more than the medicine, which

made the storyteller a powerful healer.
I see an old man living in the hills in northern China. In his

nineties, he limps with the aid of a wooden cane, because of a
problem with his right hip. His tiny, warped, wooden shed-
like dwelling is surrounded by huge trees. It is cold and dark
and the only light is from the sun or the fire he builds. His
only companions are the birds and the big cats that prowl
through the hills by day and lay around the shed at night.
He has a special relationship to herbs and plants. He knows
about their medicinal and healing properties and uses them to
create healing medicines.
145

the SOUL PROMISE
The old man is attuned to the elements. His father taught

him to effectively communicate and work in synchronicity
with them, so he grows his herbs, flowers, and other plants
in alignment with the time and season. He knows that the
position of the sun and the moon produces the right vibra-
tion within the plants and increases their healing power. His
lifestyle too is lived in accordance to the laws and cycles of
nature. He rises before the sun and retires before sunset. By
respecting nature and the elements, he maintains the quality
of his life and his work.
The old man is a well-known healer. He dries the herbs,
special leaves, and flowers in the pure light of the sun. Some
are cooked and made into a paste which he stores in small
tin jars. These medicines mature in two to three weeks. His
special tea made from wild flowers has tremendous healing
effects.
The villagers welcome him with open arms. They are com-
forted by his presence and pour out their hearts. His coming
is considered auspicious, as no evil or illness can be where he
is. He is also known as a storyteller and there is a story with
every medicine. Perhaps it is the story, more than the medi-
cine, which brings about the healing.
I am surprised by the old mans energy and stamina. He is
slow but works continuously from sunrise to sunset. Despite
the problem with his hip, he walks several miles a day. I con-
sider my own hip struggle and wish I had his stamina and
commitment.
I can also feel his calm connectedness with everything.
Suddenly I am aligned with him and the memory of this life
returns in full living colour.
The fresh air of the hills is intoxicating. I can touch the lush
green trees and shrubbery and feel them between my fingers.
The scent of wild flowers fills my nostrils. The sounds of the
running waterfalls and the crackling of the dry fallen leaves
under my feet give me company. I look for the singing birds,
146

I wonder how my friends, the big cats, are doing. The sun is
about to go down and soon the moon will rise. I wait for the
night sky to turn deep blue and for the stars to twinkle.
I sit down on a big rock in front of the shed and begin to
cry. I do not know whether it is separation or union that
brings this painful pleasure. My tears are uncontrollable now
but the louder I howl, the more connected I feel. It takes me
awhile to settle down, and only then do I remember to go
looking for the jewels of this experience, the memories that
will help me manifest my Soul gifts.
How little conflict I feel in the old mans body and environ-
ment. I am intimately connected with everything. There is
nowhere that is not home. The plants and flowers serve their
purpose as much as I serve mine. My special ability to com-
municate with plants, animals, and all of the elements is at its
peak. Natures intelligence is totally transparent and acces-
sible to me.
The old man and I shared many similarities. The stories I
told my clients and that brought extraordinary results had
included birds, animals, trees, and flowers and all of nature.
As simple as they were, they influenced psychology, physiol-
ogy and chemistry.
I too knew about the chemistry of visualizations, although
not consciously. The exact visual details I gave my clients
were designed to suit their personal chemistry and to stimu-
late healing. For example, I might ask a client to visualize
the light of the sun at nine oclock in the morning instead
of at noon or four oclock in the afternoon. These visualiza-
tions were season specific too. They worked their magic just
like specially created potions. Somehow, I had known that
this magic was not new to me, that I had used it before. I
also knew that when we are in attunement with the sun and
moon, we can channel high amounts of quality energy.
The old storyteller boosted my energy and awareness; I had
a new appreciation for what I knew. The old mans no mind
147

the SOUL PROMISE
existence was contagious. I could feel the silence descend

upon me when I stepped into another experience.
b Vision of Expanding in the Light
Light filtered into dark spaces and

everything became visible.
I stand facing the sun. The sun is staring back at me. Its
light is falling upon me and is now entering me. Light trick-
les everywhere inside me, touching every cell. As it moves
through each cell of my being, I feel a tickling and pinch-
ing. Something is opening; the doors and shutters within me
are flying open. As the light touches my heart, I feel full and
tears well up in my eyes. The light moves downward and
touches my reproductive organs. I feel sensations of tickling
and begin to feel great joy. My arms and legs begin to expand
and I stretch in all four directions - north, south, east, and
west. The small bones in my neck are stretching and the space
between them is opening. There is more room in my being
now. My facial bones and other bones move and readjust. I
am both observing and experiencing. As I stand in the light
of the sun, dripping in golden light, I breathe the light in and
out. Then I merge with the light.
I feel greater awareness. The light extends beyond me and I
can see everything within its radius. But I cannot see into the
dark space beyond the rim of light. My perception is only as
good as my level of conscious awareness. I am light, condi-
tioned with specific cut and design to serve my purpose. I
take a deep breath and feel my Soul light. Afterward, I cannot
think for the longest time.
The effects of this powerful vision were immediate. I no
longer wished to be ignorant of the dark and unremembered
148

parts of myself. I was certain my conscious connection with

my light body would benefit me wholly.
Light filtered into the dark spaces and everything became
more visible. I felt humbled by the Source and Infinite Self
that had given birth to my Soul, my mind, my finite self,
Ruby. I broke out in a big smile, knowing there was a much
bigger trickster than myself. Then came another past life
vision.
b Vision of Past Life as the Tibetan Boy

A Master To Be
A six-year old Tibetan boy sits in front of his master. I cant!
I cant! he cries.
Yes, you can, the determined master replies as he aims a
tiny sharp stone at the boys third eye.
Ouch! That hurts, the boy cries out.
Now concentrate on the pain, says the master.
Every few minutes the master throws another stone which
hits the boy on the same spot. The boy whimpers with pain
but soon becomes quiet. Blood drips from the open wound
and runs down his face but the boy does not move. The
process continues. The master aims a few more stones at the
boys third eye but the boy no longer reacts. He has become
one with the pain. A few more stones and the blood still
drips. Now the boy has gone beyond feeling and is not con-
scious of the pain. I know the boy is me.
Later he describes the experience to his master. He explains
that not knowing when the other stone was coming created
more fear than pain. Once he became aware of this anxiety,
the pain reduced considerably. The warm dripping blood dis-
tracted him further from his pain and soon his sensations dis-
appeared. He has no words to describe what happened after
that. All he can say is there was a definite point of separation.
He ceased to exist in a split-second.
149

the SOUL PROMISE
The master needs no explanation; he knows the boys

experience. He smiles, knowing he made the right decision
in choosing this young boy out of many. The selection pro-
cess was tedious; there is no easy way to determine the next
Bodhisattva .13 After all he was to carry on the mission of an
ancient lineage of masters who manifested in human form as
infrastructures- to facilitate and hold galactic resonance of
pure light and sound Intelligence.
The boy was picked from a neighbouring village. It was his
mother who informed the head monk of the boys uncanny
ability to communicate with the invisible, his innate knowl-
edge, and his deep interest in the metaphysical. The head
monk had been quick to summon the boy, and after consider-
able testing and questioning was convinced this was no young
Soul. This was the Soul of an experienced master who had
come back to complete an unfulfilled purpose. He reported
his findings to the lama and the following spring, the lama
came down to the village to meet with the boy.
The lama asked the boy to sit on the floor and meditate
upon the fire that was burning in one part of the room. Beside
him was placed a walking stick, a metal bowl, and meditation
beads. While staring at the fire, the boy was able to connect
with the subtle realms and locate the previous three masters
who had transcended to higher levels of awareness, beyond
the Soul and physical body. These masters worked with con-
sciousness and had developed a way to manifest conscious-
ness with intention, energy, and intelligence. They had given
a new meaning to being awake; physical manifestation with
purpose.
13
In Buddhism, a bodhisattva means either enlightened (bodhi)
existence (sattva) or enlightenment-being Also, Wisdom-Being.
It is the name given to anyone who, motivated by great compassion,
has generated bodhichitta, a spontaneous wish to attain Buddhahood
for the benefit of all living beings. From Wikipedia.
150

The boy had successfully retrieved the desired informa-

tion and expressed it with such care and integrity, the lama
was impressed. The boy described the work of the masters
and gave proof he carried the incarnated intelligence that
would continue the work of the masters. The lama became
certain this boy was the expression of a master he was meant
to mentor. For several years he had prepared himself for this
purpose, expecting the boys arrival.
As the boy continued to meditate on the fire, the lama
watched him withdraw into a silent trance. Half an hour
later, both the boy and the lama were vibrating at the same
frequency where they could decipher the secret code and
access the work of the previous masters, including their intel-
ligence, knowledge, and plans. The lama had quickly declared
the boy as a master-to-be and vowed to fulfill his promise to
provide the environment and discipline necessary to nurture
the boy and the promise. As was the custom, the boy bid
farewell to his parents, received their blessings, and journeyed
with the lama to the hilltop monastery.
The boy had no problem adapting to the new life. He knew
he was exactly where he was supposed to be. The daily rituals
and disciplines were all designed to hold the finest vibration
of light, energy, and spaciousness. Work was like play and his
mind was a playground. As the subtle realm became increas-
ingly real, he learned to play with it. He also played with the
life force and gave it shape and form, like a sculptor moulds
clay. Everything he did - eating, drinking, sleeping, living,
and meditating - was designed to heighten his awareness;
every step was a challenge and a lesson in wisdom. Under the
wings of the best teachers, he developed the eye of Soul and
explored the realm of the super conscious mind. He learned
to transcend the limitations of the ordinary mind and develop
non-local awareness. The realms of light and darkness were
equally his playground and he knew them as two sides of the
same coin.
151

the SOUL PROMISE
Whenever the boy related his experiences, he made

others part of his journey. They enjoyed the travel and the
unscripted spaces he took them to, without moving. Being
young and mischievous, he would sometimes take an alterna-
tive route to the one prescribed by the masters. The lama let
him explore the new territory as long as he understood he had
to return.
Knowing it takes a strong psyche to work in the subtle and
causal dimensions, the lama had selected a boy who was
healthy in all respects. He chose a boy who was spiritually
aligned with the purpose of this work, who could remember
the past and use that remembrance to continue the work in
the present.
The Master taught the boy how to maintain a healthy
psyche. Be aware of the voices, he warned. The personal
space is filled with the sound vibration of individual energy
matter, clamouring for attention. To attain internal peace,
you must acknowledge and master these voices or energies.
If you do not understand them, they can turn into demonic
forces and corrode your Soul. Our well-being is in direct pro-
portion to balancing our interior and exterior worlds, balanc-
ing the personal and non-personal dimensions, and moving
from the fractional to the whole.
The boy felt the weight of his responsibility. To be a
member of this group of masters was not just a privilege, but
a huge undertaking. Such a commitment to the work took
lifetimes to accomplish. There was no room for change or
withdrawal once the commitment had been made.
As I experienced the young boys story, I felt compelled
to meditate upon the fire that the lama had lit for the boy.
Moments later, I was drawn into the fire. I felt a burning,
melting and then a flowing. I was in a familiar space, ether
like, beyond matter.
My eyes stared into the fire but I was not watching. I was
no longer seeing; I had become the seeing. I heard the mas-
152

ters voice say, Watching only helps you concentrate. What

you see is not important. Physical and subtle sight is no longer
necessary once you make the connection with the non-local
mind. Seeing, or being conscious of this or that, is simply
a distraction. Trying to understand and make sense of the
meaning keeps us from connecting with true insight.
The masters words, dont just see, see, flashed across my
mind. I stared into the fire until my eyes dried out and I lost
all sensation. My eyes burned from the internal heat and just
when I could no longer bear to keep them open, something
dropped. My physical eyes ceased to exist and so did I.
There was no way of knowing how long I disappeared; the
mind that keeps track of time was not present. Afterward,
I realized the boy had used this simple exercise to enter the
space where the secrets of the cosmos were stored.
The vision of the young Tibetan boy brought me face-
to-face with my inheritance and with that, a burden and a
responsibility settled upon me. I knew I was cut from the
same cloth. I too had made the promise and would not be
able to withdraw until I had completed my promise. All I
could do was bow my head in surrender. No sooner had I sur-
rendered when the vision began to unfold again.
b Vision of Second Tibetan Life
Only when you set others free, will you be free.
My life is rigorous, yet enchanting. There is the cold Tibetan

winter with its snow-peaked mountains and chilly, whistling
winds. Shivering cold streams flow down the mountainside.
There are dark caves and bright blinding sunlight. There is
singing and chanting, the laughter of young boys chasing
white and yellow butterflies, and the scent of wild flowers. All
seems like a mid-summer dream.
153

the SOUL PROMISE
Sleep is not necessary, but rest is, says the master.

Awakened Souls do not sleep. I know what he means.
The intrigue of the unknown and the responsibility of ful-
filling my purpose are far more meaningful than the every
day rituals and harsh discipline. But this is the way and
surrendering to the way is half the battle. My love for the
unknown, coupled with my desire to be the first to know, is
worth the required commitment.
You are born to be free, says the master. And this free-
dom is for a cause- to free others. And only when you have
set others free, will you be free.
How will I know when I have set others free? I hear
myself asking, with deep concern.
When you no longer seek freedom, you will be free, he
says. When others around you break the mud castles they
have made, you will know you have set them free. The mas-
ters words come from a deep place and I know they are true.
I know they will stay with me for all time.
I find myself sitting on a rock with my feet touching the
cold swift waters of a shallow river. I stare at a tiny black
pebble in the river bed. The bright sun reflects light in the
water and it is hard to always see the pebble. But my gaze
is stronger than the force of the light and the moving water.
At no time I do I lose sight of this tiny black rock. Even the
strong Himalayan winds cannot distract me or break my
focus. The masters have taught me how to concentrate and
focus and for that, I will always be grateful.
As the vision faded, I felt a deep love for the masters and
wished I was still there, even thought there is in me. Without
difficulty, I could see the parallels between that life and this
one, my inner knowing, guidance, intuitiveness, communica-
tion skills, inner travels, and determination to choose a path
of my own making, my perseverance in facing adversity; my
ability to rise after each crash; my trust in the masters and my
Soul. All these signalled I was on a purposeful path.
154

I was given the ability to discern between Soul, Spirit, and

matter. And I found a new meaning for religion. We are
born Hindu, Sikh, Jew, Christian, Buddhist, or Muslim for a
reason, I realized. Each tradition offers a distinct pathway to
realize our Soul potential. We have a strong emotional bond
with our religion which can offer inspiration and once we can
respect that, we can then transcend the limitations of that
bond and reach greater spiritual heights. While religion gives
us a way of connecting to the Divine, spirituality gives us a
way to live the divine in our own way. Both have their place.
With the mirror now clean, I could see more clearly. I was
one hundred percent responsible for my life. In the past, I had
danced to the music of my own Soul, every time. This life was
no different. Whether I danced the waltz, the flamenco, or the
rumba was up to me.
My visions opened up another dimension in my psyche; for
the first time I looked forward to be proven wrong. I real-
ized how much fun it was to be challenged, since challenge
brought forth more conscious and continuous growth. I found
a better way of communicating. I realized open communi-
cation is when two people spontaneously speak, listen, and
respond from what is being said in the moment. The formula
was simple: Listen as you speak and listen as others speak.
Respond to what you hear without bringing in personal agen-
das and ideologies. I also realized that lecturing, teaching,
preaching, and even emphasizing your own truth are often a
deliberate form of manipulation when not in touch with pure
awareness.
One night as I closed my eyes to meditate, I had a vision
of a tree laden with fruit. The weight of the abundant fruit
had bent the branches until they were almost touching the
ground. I could not help feeling like the tree. I too was blessed
with abundance and all I wanted was to share it with every-
one. Then I saw hundreds of birds flying in a figure eight in
the sky above. My heart jumped out of my body as I invited
155

the SOUL PROMISE
them to play with me and share my fruit. Come near, I

whispered to them. Be here where I am, and taste my juice
and sweetness, for I cannot die until I have shared it all. Take
me, take all of me. I am ready.
156

Chapter Ten
TWENTY-ONE
MINUTES to FREEDOM
Dear God, let no day pass with
me not knowing who I am.
I SILENTLY THANKED MA JI for introducing me to the

four light-pillar meditation and the Soul guides. I felt more
expansive knowing there was much more to me than I had
previously anticipated. My visions had become the doorway
through which I connected with parts of myself, and I was
eager to see what else might unfold. I wanted to know every
part of my being. The fear of not getting to know myself fully
was far greater than any other fear.
I realized I had embarked on a new journey. My Soul
was holding my hand and guiding me through the spiritual
realms. I was being taken to an unknown destination. The
timing was impeccable and, like Alice in Wonderland, I was
ready for the magic.
The recent visions had deeply affected me both internally
and externally. Inside, I was filling up quickly. I knew I could
become confused and overwhelmed if I tried to interfere with
the process, or even fully understand it, so I decided to wait
157

the SOUL PROMISE
and simply observe it. I knew that without relevant experi-

ence, the information I was receiving might not make sense.
Any meaning I might impose on it at this point could turn
out to be just another ideology. This realization kept me from
guessing or even wanting to know more than was necessary.
It was enough for me to know I was impregnated with spiri-
tual creativity.
It was now a few weeks into November and there was a
feeling of pre-winter bustle in the air; the streets had been
cleaned and the city was looking its best. The bright sunlight
and the cool temperatures were heavenly. It felt as if the sun
and earth were entwined in a romantic embrace, nurturing
the last glow of autumn. Looking up at the canopy of tall
mature elm trees, I could see no signs of stress or pressure
from the changing weather. The leaves that fell seemed to do
so willingly and those that stayed seemed to be there will-
fully. Everything seemed to have a choice; I could sense the
truth of free will everywhere. Everything felt resolved and at
peace.
b Vision of Mount Everest
The higher I go, the better I can see.
I was not anticipating any more visions, but a few days later
another came that seemed to confirm my inner state. This
time, my vision took me to a place I had yearned to be for
over half my life.
I am a few feet away from reaching the top of Mt. Everest.
Only a few more moves and I will be there. But I am strug-
gling. My foot keeps slipping and I could fall any second. At
the same time, I have no choice but to reach the top.
At the bottom of the mountain, I had help and support as
I prepared for the climb but once I began climbing I found
158

TWENTY-ONE MINUTES to FREEDOM
myself alone. Now I am struggling and lack the energy to

climb the last few steps. Finally, with a last couple of pushes I
reach the top. As I do, my fatigue and fear instantly evaporate
and I feel rejuvenated. I thank God the journey has ended.
Finally, there is nothing above.
As I look down, I see how far away the bottom of the
mountain is. Suddenly, I realize, the journey I chose was
so treacherous it almost cost my life. The path I chose was
opposite to the way I had been raised. To reach the top, I had
gone against my cultural, religious, and social beliefs and
traditions to seek peace for my aching Soul. The search was
agonizing and full of suffering. The lifestyle I chosen had cost
me friendships, relationships and financial security. I may
have looked tough to others, but inside I suffered from the
burden of guilt and shame for pursuing my own path against
the wishes of my relatives.
Not having a living guide and not knowing where I was
headed had been unnerving. Alone and lonely, with only my
inner hunches to guide me, I was determined to find out who
I was and connect with my authenticity. Even so, I had not
lost a single opportunity to experience something new. To
achieve this, I had been willing to go to any depth, to climb
any height.
Looking around, I realize that my vision of Mount Everest
is a symbolic message from within, telling me I have arrived
at my destination. In my awareness, I rise above the moun-
tain. From this height, the Himalayan peak seems like a giant
wearing a white cloak of light. The brilliant sunshine makes
it sparkle.
Just then I look up and see an eagle circling overhead. I
stare at it, trying to pull its attention toward me, but it takes
no notice. I break into a smile. How could I be so foolish as
to believe I am at the top and there is nothing above? One
part of me is tempted to continue the ascent and fly with the
eagle. But another part is content to remain exactly where I
159

the SOUL PROMISE
am. That part is not willing to let go of the peace and grace
of this moment.
For the first time in my life, I say no to the temptation of
continually seeking. I say no to the ascending current, no
to moving forward. For the first time, I have the strength to
choose. In the past I was possessed by an obsession to keep
moving, growing, and learning, deluded that I was acting
out of choice. But today my inner voice tells me I must rest in
this place and enjoy the completion of one goal before I move
on to another. Perhaps I no longer have the energy to keep
searching or perhaps the search is no longer necessary.
I recall a conversation with my aunt a few years ago while I
was visiting New Delhi.
Ruby, she asked, Do you think it is necessary to have a
living guide?
I hummed and hawed and then began to philosophize. She
stopped me short. To become free of your ego, it is necessary
to have someone above you, she said. It keeps you humble.
Your guide may or may not always have all the answers but
your very act of surrender opens the heart and mind. It is our
openness to receiving, not the content of what we receive, that
connects us to spirit.
I take a deep breath. Today, I am happy to have the eagle
soar above me; it feels protective. As the vision comes to
a close, I find myself standing on top of Mt. Everest with
out-stretched arms. The sun showers its brilliance upon the
mountain and I am covered in blinding white light. Just then
the eagle glides over me, shading me from the sun. I open my
eyes, able to stand in the light and see at the same time.
After the vision faded I felt refreshed and rejuvenated, as if
a cool breeze had wafted over me. Only later did I realize the
vision was a message from Soul telling me I had completed
the task of returning home. There was nothing more I needed
to learn. I had what I needed and was exactly where I needed
160

to be. I was protected and had the light of awareness within

me.
My place of birth, my family, my friends, my work, and all
my experiences had been beautifully orchestrated to fit my
Soul-code and support my growth. Everything was a fit. At a
deeper level, I knew I had chosen them of my own free will,
even all the painful experiences. I had always had the free-
dom to say yes or no. I had always been free, without know-
ing it.
I thought of how my journey to spiritual freedom had been
harsh and had brought me to my knees. I wondered what my
journey would have been like if I had believed from the start
that I was already always free. Would I have suffered anyway?
Did I suffer because of my lack of awareness or was this my
destined path?
As I looked down the mountain, I realized the journey up
is difficult. However, once a conscious connection to Soul is
made, the journey back down can be easy, comfortable, and
enjoyable. I began to think of the journey up the mountain
as connecting with the Soul and the journey down as living
from the Soul. This sparked off another vision.
I see a river with a strong current of water, roaring and
gushing. The water pushes all the debris in its system onto
the riverbank, thereby clearing the way for its own flow. The
riverbank is unable to clear the debris on its own. As I watch
both the raging river and the cluttered bank, I become con-
scious of my own nature. I am like the river; I like to take
charge, keep moving, and throw the obstacles to the side. In
the process, I can deposit a lot of debris. The vision explained
many things and renewed my vigour to pursue my path.
Now, it was time to go down the mountain, to consciously
connect with my Soul Promise, and to live that promise.
Although I had no details or memory of making the promise,
I felt confident and ready.
161

the SOUL PROMISE
I decided to resume the Four Pillar meditation but with a

focus on the Soul Promise. Wanting to get right to the point,
I devised a simple prayer asking to be connected with my
promise. The information I needed was not outside; it was
within me.
I knew from experience I would receive images, visions, and
dreams disclosing the secret of my Soul Promise.
I want to be conscious of my Soul Promise, I said with
the tongue of my mind. I am ready and willing to connect
with my Soul partners and take full responsibility for my
promise. Let it come to me now. Then I focused on my body
and held the energy within that space. Breathing lightly, I sat
for twenty-one minutes, without interruption.
I continued to meditate each day. I received no images,
dreams, or visions but the very act of sitting in silence for
twenty-one minutes each day strengthened my connection to
my core self. I felt more relaxed and sometimes I could not, or
did not want to, break the silence within. At such times I sat
for as long as I had the urge.
Soon I began noticing some subtle differences. I began to
enjoy socializing, meeting friends and new people. I felt I was
more open and accepting than before. I realized many of us
are fulfilling the same Soul Promise in different ways, and
sometimes it takes many different people to fulfill one Soul
Promise. With heightened awareness, one can actually see
the workings of the Soul Promise within friends, community,
relatives and environment.
b Return to India
Blessings from Ancestors
It was time to travel again. Inder and I were off to India for
a winter holiday. My plan was to meet each and every rela-
tive. For the first time I had a yearning to connect with all of
them, even though most did not respect my choice of lifestyle.
162

The night before our departure, Ma ji appeared to me in

another vision. She asked me to accompany her to a place
with huge halls where I would meet with someone.
The doors open to a great hall and I see all my female rela-
tives, maternal and paternal, sitting together in a group as if
posing for a photo shoot. I am surprised to see my mother,
my grandmothers, my two sisters, my aunts, and my cousins.
I look at Ma ji and then at each one of them. There are no
words to express my emotion and my tears fall uncontrolla-
bly. This is the first time I am reunited with them since they
had passed away. They all welcome me with love and tears of
joy. No one speaks, except Ma ji.
They have gathered to bless you and tell you they are
proud of what you are doing, she says. They did not have
the courage to live the way you have lived. You broke the
family tradition and chose a different path and this has cre-
ated a new opening for others to follow. They are here to
remind you that you carry not only the name of your forefa-
thers but also the dream of many masters before you.
They want you to know you have their support and your
promise is their promise. You are free of all ancestral debt.
You will not be haunted by any family stress or burden. They
encourage you to move forward with strength and confidence,
to fulfill your spiritual contract.
I knew exactly what these women were saying and why.
Sometimes we carry not only personal but also familial prom-
ises that need to be kept before we can meet our commit-
ments to larger groups. Completing our Soul Promise frees us
and our entire blood and root line.
I can feel love and strength radiating from these beautiful
women and I am proud to be one of them. Even though I have
adopted a different way to express my Soul Promise, I am still
part of their Soul history. I can feel their richness flowing in
my veins and I am proud of my heritage. And in that moment,
I free myself of my guilt for abandoning the family traditions.
163

the SOUL PROMISE
The heavy burden of wrong-doing and causing undue hurt to

my loved ones lifts from me and I can feel the shame leave my
body. This time I congratulate myself for having the strength
to break free and the confidence to trust my inner voice.
Standing there, I begin to weep and they cry with me. The
flowing tears cleanse us all and replace the shame and guilt,
mine and theirs, with a deep feeling of love.
I dont know how long I was with them but I do remem-
ber walking over and standing with the group. Then a light
flashed as the universe photographed and captured us all
in one frame. It was a profound moment; the women of my
family had come together to celebrate the Soul Promise.
I awoke suddenly with light blinding my eyes. The skeptic
in me wondered if my vision was real but deep down I knew
it was. I could still felt the warm, embracing presence of the
women of my family. I felt as though I had been born again,
but unlike my physical birth, there was no pain or regret. Free
at last, I thought.
The next day we left for India and I fully expected to enjoy
a glorious time. Instead, I found a very different experience.
Shopping, catching up with Indian movies and fashion, and
meeting with relatives somehow felt superficial. Instead of
joy, there was an inner numbness and sadness with me at
all times. I was unable to sit quietly for my meditations and
when I did I was haunted by old memories.
To my dismay, I realized nothing ever disappears; it simply
goes underground and then reappears when we least expect
it. Little do we realize that the subconscious is like a large
multi-unit storage facility which has the space to hold the
memory of every event, feeling, and experience. Nothing gets
missed. In a split second, the gates can open and out flow
the unresolved and ugly feelings. Like uninvited friends, they
bombard our senses and hijack the mind-space.
It made no sense. Here I was on a most desired holiday and
without notice, all my old traumas were back. Who or what
164

had let in these unwanted guests? Amidst the internal tur-

moil, it was hard to become peaceful and practice the twenty-
one-minute meditation. I felt unhealthy and unable to connect
with the light-pillar guides or the field of information. There
were no visions, dreams or even desires. The inner lights were
switched off and I could not find the on-switch. I felt spiritu-
ally disconnected. Nothing seemed to move.
My situation felt hopeless. Occasionally, I tried to cry or
laugh just to bring on a feeling but nothing worked. Then,
despite my fears that things could go very wrong if I did not
take control, I decided to surrender and let the chips fall as
they would. I stopped trying to fix things or save myself.
And I refused to play the hand I had been dealt. Resentfully I
stepped back, just to see how bad it could get.
Three weeks went by and I remained in my cocoon. I felt as
though I had regressed back into a fetus. A close friend told
me I was depressed and tried to get me to express my feelings.
I humoured her but without any passion. Then, from half-way
around the world, my cousin Roma called with the news that
her husband Raj had died suddenly. And everything changed.
165

Chapter Eleven
the SOULS PROMISE,

RAJS DEATH
We need freedom for life, not from life.
The purpose on the physical plane is not to
seek freedom; rather it is to connect with
our authentic self and physically manifest
our Soul dream. The earth plane partners
with us, giving us ample space, opportunity
and resources to manifest that dream.
RAJ WAS DEAD? How could this be? I was shocked.

It was an early morning of March 2006 in New Delhi when
my cousin Roma called with the news. Raj was her husband.
We had met at their daughters wedding in Los Angeles only a
few months ago. At the time, Raj seemed healthy and happy,
exuding strength and confidence. In fact, this was the best I
had ever seen him.
The entire household reflected a similar energy. There were
signs of abundance everywhere, especially noticeable in Rajs
garden. The fruit trees were laden with oranges, grapefruit,
guavas, and lemons, ripe with juice and colour. Each shrub
presented itself like a bouquet of flowers, arranged by a
166

the SOULS PROMISE, RAJS DEATH
master artist. The pink and red roses seemed especially large
this year. Raj could barely conceal his pride and joy, smiling
shyly like a young boy. Oh yes, God is telling me I have been
blessed, he said more than once.
One night, as he sat in the family room in his favourite spot
overlooking the sea of lights in the valley below and sipping
his favourite scotch, he seemed more reflective than usual.
I could see him swaying in and out of his inner space and
gazing into the dark night. Speaking softly, he said, I am
tired and want complete rest. I am going to soon retire and
take a holiday. I want to go to a remote place where there
is no phone and where I cannot be reached. I want to be at
peace.
Will you be taking Roma with you? I asked. Raj merely
smiled.
I could still see the smile. Raj, you must have found your
peace, I said to him in my thoughts.
Then my thoughts flew to Roma. I quickly entered her
world, scanning present and upcoming events, and felt
relieved that all was well, now and in the future. Romas
unusual calmness and composure did not speak of denial.
Rather, she was rising to the occasion and caring for others as
they expressed their grief and shock. I knew she would grieve
the loss of her husband in her own time and way.
I called Roma. Just as I had envisioned, she was calm,
describing Rajs passing with the equanimity of an observer.
As I consoled her, I felt I was doing so more for my sake than
hers.
After the call, it took me a few moments to settle down. I
noticed I was quickly absorbing the sadness and shock. And
then, I suddenly felt lightened, as though someone had wiped
the emotions off my forehead and cleared the mental space.
I closed my eyes to tune in to Raj. As I did so, a large cloud
of light came straight at me. My eyelids tightened upon
impact, and as the cloud penetrated my being, I could feel
167

the SOUL PROMISE
a cool wave of light within my body space. When I opened

my eyes, these words came to mind: Pass over, resurrection,
rising, return; I was reminded of Christ. Then I saw Raj smil-
ing. I immediately realized that Raj was fine, that he was in a
transitional space, and that it was best to leave him alone.
The light cloud left me feeling exhilarated. The spiritual
creativity filling my being was a sign of new beginnings; I
was about to deliver something new. At the same time, I felt a
little guilty about feeling freedom instead of loss. Then I was
hit with the realization that after we die there is nothing to
lose; we only worry about loss when we are alive. I remem-
bered Roma being worried about Rajs health and heart con-
dition, and now that he was gone she was free of that worry.
Why cant life set us free, I wondered? Why must death be the
only ticket to freedom from worry?
The three weeks after Rajs death contrasted sharply with
the previous three weeks when I had felt hopeless and dis-
connected. Instead of cocooning, I now travelled, met with
friends, and enjoyed the Indian hospitality. Raj and the white
light cloud had pushed out the darkness and I was left in the
light.
Flying back to Canada from India can be a twenty hour
ordeal but I was prepared for the journey. Upon take-off I
tried to release the tension. No sooner did I close my eyes I
bumped into Raj. I was surprised as I had not seen him since
the day of his death.
Freedom, I exhaled with a deep breath. Raj disappeared
and I sank further into my seat. Four hours later I woke up
feeling relaxed, and noticed there was incoming mail in my
computer brain. The subject was freedom. My life-long desire
for freedom must have triggered some kind of response from
the Cosmos. Surprisingly, the actual message contained no
words. I could only process it silently and respond with, Oh
yes! I get it now; I know; I can see.
168

My first realization was that we need freedom for life, not

from life. At the level of Soul intelligence, we are the actor,
the director, the scriptwriter and designer of our own play.
We stage the play upon the space of consciousness and we
are fully aware of the dream. At the deepest level, we are the
clearing in which the dream arises and the play is performed.
On the physical plane, the purpose is not to seek freedom;
rather, it is to connect with our authentic self and physically
manifest our Soul dream. The earth plane partners with us,
giving us ample space, opportunity and resources to manifest
that dream. It is our loss of connection to that dream which
throws us off and taints our perception. Our limited percep-
tion interprets our playground as a struggle ground, our Soul
partners as strangers, and our spiritual play as hardship. We
perceive the twists and turns in the road as barriers and the
stop signs as dead-ends. We see the many roads as points of
confusion. The entire landscape becomes distorted when we
look at it from a smaller, more limited perspective. But the
songs and dances of the spiritual player fill this space with
creative manifestations. And all of this only becomes visible
from a bigger perspective.
Because the play is a Soul design, only the designer is aware
of the play. And unless we connect with the Soul designer, we
can never understand the joy and purpose that manifestation
entails. The less developed our awareness, the more we need
the help of signposts and landmarks and the assistance of
others. Our clashes with others are signs that we are lacking
internal awareness.
For an ego-based person, the dream is misunderstood as
personal ambition. In reality, the dream is a Souls spiritual
contribution to the earth space. In the act of manifestation,
we leave behind part of our Soul and this is the highest act of
surrender. We create children, not because they need to ben-
efit from us, nor we from them, but for the play of conscious-
ness upon the earth plane.
169

the SOUL PROMISE
This new understanding of freedom shook me to the core.

Freedom had always been my deepest desire and I had given
up friends, relationships, my birth name, my heritage, my
inheritance, and all that I believed had stood in my way. And
now, just when I finally felt free, a different understanding
of freedom had appeared, without warning. This new under-
standing felt effortless and I was ready to absorb it.
b Invitation from Raj to join Gathering

of Twenty Two Special Souls
The Source, too, must also be involved in our game

as it cycles between breathing in our experience and
exhaling itself into individualization for the sake of
experience.
We arrived home in Canada and the next day was Inders

birthday. That morning we decided to meditate together. We
invited our guides and close friends in spirit to join us, includ-
ing Ma ji. Afterwards I decided to take a stroll in the subtle
realm to see what else might be going on.
And there was Raj. He was holding a satchel of enve-
lopes containing invitations for a special gathering that was
being held in thirteen days. Several special guests were being
invited, he said.
What is the gathering about? I asked, trying to be non-
chalant.
Its the gathering of free thinkers and genius minds, a Soul
group, working on something special, he replied. Souls
with different forms of intelligence have decided to come
together to combine forces and create a unique form of intel-
ligence. Their intention is to create a unique blend of spiritual
sense.
Why and how? I wanted to know.
170

To keep in pace with the changing times, the future

demands a new perspective, greater intelligence and a super
conscious mind and body, he guessed. And space is created
through silence.
Tell me more, I insisted.
The guests are poets, mystics, scientists, philosophers, art-
ists, politicians, and more. These are the Celebrates; ones who
can successfully completed their missions, purpose and lived
up to their promise and fullest potential. They will jointly
share their essence and revitalize and strengthen the core to
usher in changes.
So this could change the entire landscape, I said.
Possibly. It was obvious that Raj did not want to say
more but I was not ready to end the conversation.
Okay, then give me some names; tell me whos coming.
He smiled and whispered, Why dont you see it in your
vision?
Raj, I need to be there, Please come back with more. I
insisted.
Spring is in the air, he said just before disappearing.
I tried to imagine what the group intelligence would be like.
I could smell the scent of spring but it had to be more than
spring. When such enlightened and spiritual minds come
together a new season is created. I knew this would be big.
Although Raj had promised to be back, I couldnt wait; I
was not going to miss this opportunity. I decided to be watch-
ful and keep my eyes open for any other leads. If Rajs infor-
mation was correct, this could be a once-in-a-lifetime opening
to materialize my dream.
That night I tried to connect with the group, and saw the
faces and names of brilliant minds. Some I recognized; many
I did not. The group included Socrates, Albert Einstein, Sir
Isaac Newton, Shakespeare, Michelangelo, Gandhi, Rumi,
Mother Teresa, and many more. I was surprised to see
Princess Diana sitting with Mother Teresa with a baby in her
171

the SOUL PROMISE
lap. I felt a sharp nudge in my Soul- this was it. This gather-
ing would push through the old to give birth to the new.
I decided to be a silent observer, at this event and I was
determined to absorb the new intelligence to my fullest.
The next day Raj showed up, but it was to deliver personal
messages to his family. He was sensitive about my time and
energy and very cautious as to how he expressed himself to
his relatives. He was probably the most courteous Soul I have
ever met. He regretted that while he was living, he had not
expressed things in a way his loved ones could receive. He
told me to pass on the messages exactly as he relayed them. I
assured him I was a qualified delivery person; he could trust
me to be accurate.
After relaying the messages, Raj told me about his death.
He told me he did not know until the last few breaths that he
was dying. He was in shock. The last time he suffered a heart
attack he had prayed and asked God to give him more time
to live. He wanted to work on himself and become a better
human being. He wanted to feel worthy of Gods grace and
reach spiritual realization while still in physical form. That
makes sense, I thought. What good is spirituality without
physical form?
Raj continued, God granted my wish and I got better.
After that, I prayed daily, thanking God and asking for guid-
ance. I did my best to share my blessings with each and every
person I met. I followed a daily practice and tried to be better
than the previous day. I tried to be helpful to everyone, he
said. Raj seemed profoundly content. He had cleared his
issues before he had passed on and was ready for a fresh start.
Raj said his death had been fast and easy, that the transit
time was mercifully minimal. I was horizontal and then ver-
tical again, he said. He told me hed stood up straight with-
out any scars, trauma, fear, or loss of memory, and ready for
a new assignment. He was not surprised about his new work
because he had put in a request to work with ascended mas-
172

ters and teachers. His purpose was to learn and share knowl-
edge simultaneously. And now he was doing just that.
Before he left, Raj said that God had given him a sign; he
should have guessed the end was near. He was at peace inside
and his garden was finally full of flowering scents and fruit-
laden trees. He had not seen God, but felt the Presence and
that was enough for him. Then his eyes filled with tears, he
smiled shyly, and with his head down left as quietly as he had
come.
On the appointed day of the special Soul group gathering, I
stationed my inner being in silence along with the other par-
ticipants. The process of the silent migration of intelligence
was familiar to me. The body and mind had to be on empty
for the download with no external stimuli. The inner mind
through silence is tuned in to the space, its like plugging into
the galatic brain that once plugged in transmits the frequen-
cies of light and sound of the new intelligence.
Interestingly, the download is natural and effortless; it
is full and complete transference and not just fragmented
thoughts or a few channelled messages. By being one with
that dimension the messages arise as insights and life force .
This is what I used when I wanted to be with another mind.
It eliminates the need to retain information at a mental level
and there is no loss due to interpretation as would be the case
in any other transmittance.
I maintained the silence and tried not to use my sense at all.
I knew that everything that was being transferred would soon
become integrated in me in a way best suited for me.
Freedom without responsibility is as absurd as placing a
stop sign on a ten lane highway.
The new input turned my focus to freedom and responsi-
bility. I realized that only a mind burdened with stress and
conditioning seeks freedom because it does not recognize its
true identity, Source and power. Further, the onset of tem-
porary amnesia resulting from misidentification can drop it
173

the SOUL PROMISE
from the original state of awareness to states of confusion and

slight delusion. One simply forgets their true self and starts
to think and act contrary to the inner values. The forgotten
identity results in fear and distress, having lost the memory of
the self and all its potential to create. Creating from spiritual
the physical manifestation, is a super conscious act that only
a super conscious mind is capable of creating. It is an act of
absolute force and free will. The earth planet is the physical
plane where a Soul can physically replicate its spiritual real-
ity. This is why one chooses the most appropriate culture and
environment to experience ones self in a one-of-a-kind way.
From the beginning to the end, the journey in between is self
guided and every experience is chosen to reflect aspects of our
true state.
Our intention, purpose, resources and the know-how is
imbedded in our DNA, in every cell of our being. The entire
body contains the memory of who we are and what we want
to create. Losing this conscious state of awareness simply
means forgetting that we are free. Freedom has no other
purpose than to fulfill the promise for our physical manifesta-
tion.
On the physical plane freedom transcends into responsibil-
ity; this is where choices manifest through inspired activity.
Since truth is perceived differently at different stages, a mind
caged by personal inhibitions and limitations desires freedom
first, this is to break free from the inner state of captivity.
Having lost the ability to comprehend the truth, it drops in
energy, intelligence and awareness and perceives responsibility
to be a burden and an imposition. Whereas responsibility is a
way to govern, organize and utilize the inner resources, it is
an asset to an awakened mind.
Having experienced both stages I knew what this meant.
Not being aware and fully conscious could lead to human
extinction. The biggest threat to humans is their own kind.
In absolution of human values any violence is possible, and
174

we have plenty evidence of that. I had an idea that the Soul

group was working to create a new way to bypass the mental-
intellectual field of perception and replace it with awakened
instinctual force from within the physical organism itself.
This new sensory field is not dependant on old system of
using the brain to learn and comprehend and then utilize the
information. It is timeless and space less. However specificity
of things plays a significant role to express and experience full
potential
Specificity is the clue to my authenticity.
Why do we have specific desires when there is so much to

choose from? Why do we need things to be a specific way?
Why do we pursue one person or one thing when there are
so many and so much available? These questions would often
grab my attention. I was intrigued by a Souls specificity. Its
unique manifestation, specific life design and dream, purpose
and a plan with specific time. I had noticed how the specifics
worked with the grand orchestration and conspiracy and syn-
chronicity. The role of planetary influences upon my specifics
had not gone unnoticed. I realized that the planet earth has
its own part to play; in fact the land that we think belongs
to us as individuals is really the part and parcel of the earth
property. We can use it but not remove it. Everything we
create will remain here. It rises from the earth and will there
till it falls back into the earth. I thought of it as a playground
for spirit. Each Soul adds their own color and flavor creat-
ing new realities that together keep this planet pulsating with
forever new inspired formations. To know God, one must
consciously experience the planet earth along with each and
every inhabitant and to do so means to embody your specifics
and live your authenticity, this is what true identity is. From
here we leap into the mind of God to serve our bigger pur-
pose.
175

the SOUL PROMISE
Only when we have broken through the illusion

can we see the illusion did not exist.
I felt as though I was breaking through many illusions,

including my understanding of the quest. I realized that each
seeker, no matter what they seek will keep seeking till they
have exhausted their full potential. Seeking is sign that there
is still untapped potential left to be utilized. Though the ways
of seeking may differ, the goal ultimately is the same, to find
your true identity, to create with your unique authenticity,
and to contribute to something bigger than yourself. All other
desires simply are to fulfill the first three.
My personal fight for freedom only stopped when I came
into the full realization of my Soul Promise. The realiza-
tion did not come instantly but in parts. I had always known
about the Soul and about the spiritual relationship we have
each other, nature, the universe, and God. I also knew there
was a reason for my being here and now, and I thought being
humble, loving, and kind was enough to live a spiritual life.
However, it was not until my spiritual awakening in 1992
that I got an inkling of a deeper purpose in life. Not until I
started to get a glimpse of some of my past lives did I realize
that past now is the present. We live the sum total of who we
are and being conscious optimizes the mind body instrument
to serve our specific purpose the best. For this reason, we can
approach our Soul script from any end, whether through the
past or the present, and still arrive at the same place.
The juncture between life and death is also a good place
to read the Soul script, as this is where a Soul regroups and
plans for the future. In this in-between state, we are con-
scious of both the worlds, the one we have left behind, and
the one we are about to enter. This astral plane contains the
recordings of our mastermind and offers clues about who we
are. It is also a meeting place between two worlds, a common
ground where those in spirit and those in body may meet. It
176

sometimes functions like a classroom. This is where I first

met my teachers, guides, and masters in 1992. This is where
I became conscious of my knowledge and developed my inner
knowing and spiritual sense. I learned how to access deeper
spiritual levels and retrieve the information I needed for
health and healing. Here, I developed the ability to recognize
and identify the Soul and the Souls history.
The thin light veil separating one world from another
dropped and I recognized the purpose of the Soul Promise. I
realized we are each here to do something specific, in a spe-
cific way. Together we fulfill our promises. Our Soul Promise
is an artistic expression of spirit and Soul, God and man.
b Retrieving the Soul Promise
My freedom means nothing if I cannot free others.
I had worked with the Soul before and now I wanted to go

deeper. After connecting with Raj and the group of Souls, I
wanted to learn about the origin of the Soul, the first prom-
ise. I wanted to find out about the first incarnation, the first
manifestation, the first pulse of separation. I wanted to know
the first step we took into the world of physical form, the first
appearance of the individual, the first persona, the first cell
created from intelligence. I wanted to see beyond the veil and
before the first.
It did not take very long for my intention to manifest. My
first client took me right to the source and I received visual
information almost immediately. The Soul Promise was
exactly where I thought it would be, in the face of the first
manifestation. One glimpse and I could read the entire script.
The Soul Promise flashed back at me. I read the promise and
the Soul commitment out loud to my client and he totally res-
onated with the message. We did not stop there. Within min-
177

the SOUL PROMISE
utes, we had enough information to put together a plan for

physically manifesting the promise. It was brilliant, simple,
and effortless.
And with that, another chapter of my work opened and
I began receiving clients who wanted to retrieve their Soul
Promise. They felt they should be doing something, but did
not know what. These sessions were very different from my
previous work. There were no guides or personal messages. I
worked in a field of information that contained the history of
the Soul. The information was less personal and more precise.
I worked in three steps.
1. I identified the Soul.

2. I identified the Soul Promise.
3. I incorporated the Soul Promise into an action plan to help
the client live their inlightenment on a daily basis. This
is what I call living with all lights on, positioning yourself
in the God center and accessing the divine intelligence to
live the full dream.
This time I worked with clients, I could witness that the Soul
life begins with intention and ends with the fulfillment of
the intention, it is the earth plane where the action happens.
The earth plane is truly a spiritual playground where we
require, acquire, and retire, all within a short period of time.
Whatever we hold, possess, or own must be given away, we
can enjoy the pleasure of giving or not, either way it is simply
taken away.
Every Souls desire is to materialize the dreams and live a
signature life. Fulfilling the Soul Promise exhausts our old
debts, past promises. It cleans the slate and gives us a fresh
and peaceful.
Learning from Raj, I wanted to utilize my Soul potential
while still in a physical body so I became determined to fully
unveil my Soul Promise. I suspected there were many like
178

me, searching for their forgotten promises and if I could find

mine, I would help with theirs. Then I had a vision.
b One Cell of Intelligence Vision

I see my first cell being created from pure intelligence. The
cells start to multiply but I notice that the subsequent cells are
more informational and not as potent as the first one. Only
the original cell has the code to the spiritual treasury; it con-
tains the memory of pure intelligence and is the direct link to
the Source.
I am determined to find that original cell within myself. I
place my intention and attention upon the physical and subtle
planes, to locate the original cell. After a long time, I real-
ize that the original cell lies within my body. I sit for hours
moving my attention from one part of my body to another. I
find the process to be very comfortable and addictive but I do
not find what I am looking for. Then I realize what I am look-
ing for is in the sub-particles of my being. At once, I direct
my attention to the cell structure and the cells rise in energy
as if to answer my call. I watch how the informational cells
separate, making way for the original cell to rise. I place my
attention on the original cell and cause it to break open. I
watch in awe as pure intelligence pours out from the original
cell and flows to every other cell, igniting a light force. Every
cell is touched by originality. My entire body is converted
from information to pure intelligence. It feels like a spiritual
and inspirational awakening!
When the vision ended, I recognized myself to be an eccen-
tric spiritual scientist who will not rest until a way is found
to awaken pure intelligence in every cell with the flick of a
switch. I realized that one part of my own Soul Promise is
to be conscious of my Source and another part of my Soul
Promise is to express my potential with full force. This is
possible with a full-blown connection to Soul. In the process
179

the SOUL PROMISE
of fulfilling and living with purpose, I must offer the same

choices and opportunities to others on similar journeys. If I
can also support my Soul friends at any level, then I will have
done more than I promised.
My freedom means nothing if I cannot free others.
180

Chapter Twelve
JUNE 2006,
MONICA RETURNS
IT WAS NOW ABOUT ten years since my client Monica
had died from cancer, leaving her dream of building a heal-
ing centre unfulfilled. Over the years, she had appeared to me
several times in her light body, always while I was in session
with a client. She would enter gracefully and silently observe
the interaction between my client and me. Occasionally, she
would whisper, Dont mind me. Im just here to learn. She
would then position herself to my left in a sort of medita-
tive mode, carefully staying outside my clients energy field.
I would simply acknowledge her presence and make sure she
was receiving exactly what I was sending out.
I realized what she saw and felt depended upon how strong
and pure my connection with Spirit was. In this mode, I
would transport her energetically into the realm of guides,
sages, and masters where the vibrations were beyond human
conditioning and the life force and intelligence were in abun-
dance. In this zone, we would anchor ourselves and leap
into the unknown to create manifestations. Little would my
client know, there were more than just the two of us pres-
ent for these sessions. Occasionally, there were times when I
would actually repeat a thought or even rephrase it purely for
Monicas benefit.
181

the SOUL PROMISE
As the years passed, her visits became fewer and farther

apart until they finally stopped altogether. Until this night.
It was two-thirty in the morning and I sat in deep silence,
with my feet on the chaise lounge, balancing my laptop on my
thighs. I loved late night writing; my inspiration would peak
as the darkness grew. Moments would melt into nothingness;
then a tickling, a nudging, and then out of a silent rising, like
water from a fountain, the blank space would become show-
ered with letters, words, phrases, and then sentences. Soon
the pages would be filled with this creative sprinkling from
my heart and Soul.
This night was different. At one oclock, I awakened sud-
denly and immediately felt the flow of Spirit. Not wanting to
disturb Inder, I rose silently and slipped out of the bedroom.
Perching myself on the chaise lounge, I was in the flow, deeply
connected and ready to write.
A sudden stop. I felt someone or something. Peering
out the window, I searched the darkness for any movement.
The eight thirty-foot tall elm trees in the front garden were
motionless. Across the street, a hundred feet away stood the
street lamp, casting its dim circle of illumination; no move-
ment there either. I shifted my gaze back inward and it was
then that I noticed a hint of light. There was Monica perched
comfortably on sofa chair in my living room.
My God! Monica, is it really you? I blurted out. I was
startled.
Greetings, Ruby, I am back, she began, her facing shining
with light.
Well, I havent seen you since so long, I welcomed her
with a smile. Where have you been? I asked warmly.
A mysterious smile lit her face. Ruby, I am back, she said.
I mean..in a body. I am born again.
I was startled, but she read my mind and proceeded to
address every question before I could ask it. Remember the
couple you recently worked with in Calgary? Don and Julia?
182

JUNE 2006, MONICA RETURNS
Well, they are my parents; I mean, I am their daughter, she

explained. Their meeting you was not by chance. It was all
part of a bigger plan.
My mind was racing but Monica was way ahead of me.
I know its hard to grasp. Your work with past lives and
reincarnated Souls has given you direct experience of reincar-
nation, but this is a bit different. You got to know me in the
physical, then watched me pass over. Through my visits, you
even watched me live in the subtle realm. Now, you will see
me again in the physical; life, death, and now life again. You
will see the continuity in transformation. Without waiting
for my response, she continued.
Soon you will receive the answers to every question youve
ever had. Your lifes work has culminated into a beautiful
truth and you have the rare opportunity to witness eternity.
My dear friend, you are in for a big surprise but first, you
must call Don and Julia.
Youve got to be crazy, I gasped! I hardly know these
people and I would not know what to tell them! I didnt even
know if they believed in all this. How the hell was I supposed
to tell them I know their daughter from a previous life?
Look Monica, I continued, much as I love this work, Im
not going to stick my neck out here. I dont want to become
stressed by the burden of proof. Please understand. I finished
up.
Oh, but you already are, Monica insisted in her quiet
way.
I took a moment to breathe and consider, and found I was
ready to make a deal.
Okay, I relented, if this is all true and you truly are their
daughter, then let the parents call me two months from today
and request that I work with their daughter. If this happens,
then I will believe everything you are telling me. And then I
will do everything you are asking me to do.
183

the SOUL PROMISE
Monica reluctantly accepted the deal. I returned to my writ-

ing, and several hours later I shot off an email to Don.
Dear Don, I wrote, Do you have a daughter, and if so,
how old is she?
Dons reply was prompt. Yes, I have one daughter. Melissa
is seven years old. Why do you ask?
Never mind, its not important for now, I replied, and
quickly hit send.
I put the situation on hold because I did not know how to
deal with it. Even though Monica had only given me infor-
mation and I did not actually need to do anything with it,
I felt the responsibility to handle it with care and attention.
Monica was a responsible Soul with a lot of integrity, and I
had no reason to doubt her word. Although I wanted to be
part of her truth and honour her, I felt sure that now was
simply not the time. I put the thought away, not wanting to
wait for the call from Don and Julia.
Ten years after her passing, I was once again thinking
of Monica. During her life she had created the financial
resources and social structure to fulfill her Soul Promise. But
by the time she had remembered and heard the voice of her
soul, she was on her deathbed. Once conscious of her prom-
ise, she had found peace. Although she desperately wanted a
miracle to give her time to manifest her dream, envisioning it
was her way of making it happen.
There was good reason for me being with Monica in her
last moments. I began asking questions, the answers to which
would enhance my personal journey. Why cant we remem-
ber the promise or commitment we made as Soul to ourselves
and others? Why do we forget who we are and our reason for
being here? Why did Monica not recall her promise until a
few hours before she died?
I had spent many years seeking fulfillment. Even my quest
for freedom was born of the need to feel fulfilled. I had
looked for answers in every corner I could find. The problem
184

was nothing seemed to stick for very long. I would go to a

particular seminar, gain a bit of insight, and be influenced in
one way. Then, at the next workshop I would be exposed to
a different method and lean a different way. Often, the new
concepts and methods clashed with the old ones. Eventually,
I became so confused and overwhelmed; I wanted to give up
everything.
I also found myself being caught in waves of traditional
religion, metaphysical science, and new age philosophy. I paid
attention to every practice and tried to find to the meaning
behind the words and language. Everything was usually fine
at the beginning but as I got deeper into the philosophy, I
would become intense, heavy, and burdened and would stop
relating to it. Eventually, I realized that reading about phi-
losophies and doctrines was not my way. I had no appetite for
someone elses opinions or realizations. I would have to create
my own way.
After I was introduced to the power of intention as a
tool to manifest desire, I quickly learned the technique and
went crazy. There was nothing I could not manifest, or so
I believed. I did this for quite a while until I met the swami
in India. I remembered again his words, Can you manifest
peace and fulfillment? he had asked. Can you materialize
consciousness? Can you manifest yourself? The fact that you
are still seeking tells me you have not yet found peace. He
didnt stop there.
You are like a kid in a candy store trying to buy every-
thing you see. What are you going to do with everything you
collect? Collecting information and even knowledge is useless
unless it is properly utilized.
He was right. I had no need to collect more techniques or
more ways to become who I wanted to be. His words just
confirmed my inner feeling; I had to stop, but how? Once I
had the ball rolling, not even I could stop the momentum.
One part of me felt like a house on fire and the other part had
185

the SOUL PROMISE
just become aware of the raging fire and the destruction being
caused by the burn. And between them both was another
Ruby, who simply witnessed everything.
Knowledge empowers me, and

awareness makes it grow.
I had become accustomed to the struggle; in fact, I did not

know how to be any other way. I did not even know what I
truly needed to manifest. Everything I supposedly needed was
becoming superfluous. I had begun using the power of my
intention to manifest the silliest little things that had abso-
lutely no relevance to my current situation, or to my purpose.
It had become a big joke. I would place intent to get a nearby
parking stall and was thrilled each time I got it. But, believe
me, it would have been much better for my health if I had
walked the extra block. I had many friends who were also
using this tool but few of them looked content. Even fewer
had found abundance, peace, or fulfillment by using the tech-
nique.
Beyond the superfluous things, I also had the deep desire
to know myself. I had yet to meet a master who could tell me
about myself as Soul or my history. No one seemed to know
me; those who attempted would see only the superficial;
they would see my persona and not me. And like them, I too
was fixated on the persona. I wanted to change many things
including getting a new body but could not. Only later did I
realize my nature and temperament were perfectly suited to
my Soul purpose.
In India, being polite and respectful meant not to question.
We, especially the women, had to be tolerant and subservi-
ent. Maturity was equated with your level of sacrifice which
meant putting all others ahead of yourself. Sacrificing oneself
and martyrdom created social value. Anyone who gave up
186

their dreams for the joy and happiness of others was consid-
ered good-natured. There was no room to be different.
But I was different. I wanted to know God and I wanted to
know myself. I wanted to know why I had taken birth, what I
needed to do, and what surrender really meant. I wondered if
the will of the majority was the will of God. If that were true,
then I might as well be dead.
My religious upbringing had delivered mixed messages.
I was taught to pray and ask for anything and everything I
wanted. At the same time, I was taught that asking for too
much was greedy and selfish. Many of my desires were exter-
nally driven and as I tried to keep up with social trends, my
priorities became confused. My life became full of things
and people in which I had little interest. I often forgot what I
had asked for. Before one thing had manifested, I would find
myself asking for another.
Many of my clients were so obsessed with manifesting a
particular relationship or job, they could open their minds to
nothing else. Im sure many of us manifested our intent but
Im not sure how many of us found lasting value in what we
got.
However, while I was so busy asking and intending what I
desired, I paid no attention to the underlying spiritual prin-
ciples. Many teachers and healers were offering different
methods for working with intention and it took me a while
to figure out that something was missing in the process.
Eventually, I became aware that I was choosing from my ego
rather than from my spiritual intelligence, without the bigger
picture, I was likely wasting my time and energy.
I also began to realize I needed to chart my own path. I
recalled Sri Aurobindos words, Do not step into my shoes
because they will not fit you. Do not follow my footprints
for they lead to my destination, not yours. Just meet me in
spirit and you will be inspired. Now, years after meeting
Sri Aurobindo in spirit, I felt his presence; even though our
187

the SOUL PROMISE
paths were different, we both had what it took which was the
inspiration to follow our dream. A few nights later the words
beyond personal intention came to me. When the air
crackled with electricity, I knew I was on to something.
b Beyond Personal Intention

The Story of Priya Rajvansh and the Fakir
Each moment offers me a new

opportunity to know myself.
Somewhere afar, yet within, I could hear the ringing of

temple bells. I recognized this sound; it was time for another
lesson and awakening. Sitting up in bed, I stopped all think-
ing, lowering my eyelids to reduce external stimuli so I would
miss nothing. For a few seconds there was dead silence and
then the vision opened up. I began to re-experience an event
that had occurred in Chandigarh, Inders (Sunnys) hometown
in India.
It was late at night and Sunny as usual insisted I tell him
a Soul story, of course, his own. Within my group of friends
and family I was known for this; someone was always search-
ing deeper into themselves. I would dig deep into their Soul
records to pick up the priceless gifts, and then surprise or
even shock them beyond their imagination. These gifts gave
people insight into themselves, helped them to become more
aware, and somehow the on the spot delivery resulted in
spontaneous breakthroughs. Being part of their joy provided
enough gratification for me to do it again and again.
All these years later, this particular vision came with a
slightly different perspective. Dig deep, and if you tell me
something really, really nice I will give you a back rub,
Sunny had cajoled. He loved to receive messages and I loved
to receive massages in return.
188

Okay, I said, get started on my back and I will see

what I can pick up. I was smart and always made sure I got
at least ten minutes of massage before I revealed the vision.
Wasting no time, like a big fish I dove to the bottom of the
deep, dark ocean to retrieve the lost and forgotten memories
of this Soul.
Sunny! I think I just hit on something! I was jolted into
a sitting position. You wont believe this. Sunny, I am with
a group of Fakirs who claim you belong to their Soul family.
This group of Souls has been in existence since at least
the fourth or fifth century. They are worldly detached but
divinely attached. Some of the Fakirs14 were kings, mystics,
poets, and artists who gave up worldly possessions and lived
in the detached state. Living and being One with everything
was their way; their Oneness was contagious, as were their
stories. Without teaching or preaching, they awakened the
feeling of love and compassion in others and this subtle influ-
ence was part of their purpose.
I stopped speaking when an elder Fakir entered the vision
and began giving me other information. What I was being
told was so exciting I wanted to jump out of my skin! I was
dying to share this information with Sunny but first I needed
to verify something.
Sunny, before your birth, did your grandmother go on a
holy pilgrimage and have special prayers conducted so her
only child, your mother, would be blessed with a son? And
this male child would be a pure Soul, born with the intention
to carry forward her dream and the dream of many others?
And this dream was no ordinary dream; for a one-woman
14
fakir or faqir is a Sufi, especially one who performs feats of endurance
or apparent magic. In English, the term is often used to refer to Hindu
ascetics (e.g., sadhus, gurus, swamis, and yogis) as well as Sufi mystics.
From Wikepedia
189

the SOUL PROMISE
show, she wanted to attract a powerful source, as she was to

influence many lives.
Yes! he replied, startled. My grandmother is a very
ambitious woman. Yes, I am told she conducted several
rituals and prayers before my mother conceived. Her inten-
tion was to attract a pure Soul who could be a strong posi-
tive influence. I think my grandmother had zero tolerance
for weakness, she wanted me under her wings and had high
expectations of me. But where are you heading with this?
What else is the Fakir saying?
Okay, this confirms your Soul origin. By the way, he says
you are a pure Soul because you have no karmic condition-
ing. Being a Fakir, you have lived Oneness, and that means
One with everything, of course, including God within. He
also tells me you are an answer to your grandmothers prayers
and in this incarnation you will do exactly what has been
intended for centuries by the Fakirs, with a difference.
What? demanded Inder. Are you saying I have no free
will? That Im a puppet of someone elses mind?
No, no! I assured him quickly. You are just unaware
of who you are and although this information matches your
thinking, desires, and lifestyle, you are not yet able to see
your reality clearly. Thats only because until now, you have
been focussed externally, rather than inwardly. Religion, you
see, connects us to the inner dimensions, but when we use
religion to magnify just the outer life without the inner focus,
we lose our real identity and perspective. You too Sunny,
have lost the remembrance, so even though you have the
mind-set of a Fakir, which is pretty evident from your life-
style and your life, you dont have conscious memory of your
origin and purpose. It is possible for one to live their purpose
without conscious memory, but it is difficult. When conscious
memory is lost, then a loss of identity may also occur and the
result can be a loss of direction and life path itself. Also, there
190

is a qualitative difference in living with awareness versus

not.
This may be true in your case, because I find that you are
still chasing dreams, whereas if in fact you are a Fakir, then
dreams should be chasing you. The state of Oneness you lived
centuries ago should still be working for you; once a Fakir,
always a Fakir. With that as your true inner state, you will
live this life calling; and that is the difference. These inten-
tions were set in motion centuries ago, and not just by you
personally but along with many others. There was no stop-
ping now.
Are you saying I have no independent presence? Inder
asked. That Im bound for lifetimes with this group?
That question I will leave to you to answer, after you have
consciously experienced the inner states. But first tell me,
what is your deepest desire? I was still on a fact-finding mis-
sion.
I want to make a lot of money, he responded simply.
Why? I intercepted.
I want to develop hospitals and schools for the poor. I
want to develop farmland and start a co-operative of sorts,
where farmers can cultivate the land and share the proceeds
equally. My dream is to, and Inder carried on.
What will you do with all the money you make from your
ventures and assets you acquire? I asked bluntly.
Helping others is my personal dream, so my assets will be
utilized for such causes.
What about your children? I asked, wanting to know
more.
I will pay for their education and development like I would
for others.
Seeing clearly that I was speaking with a Fakir; someone
with no separation, I made my final pitch. What will it take
to accomplish your dreams? Do you have any training or
191

the SOUL PROMISE
skills to develop farmland, housing projects, build hospitals,

schools, and so forth?
None, he admitted, as a matter of fact I dont need any.
None of this is rocket science. I just need the money. And
with that he stopped talking.
Where will the money come from? I asked.
Thats what I want you to tell me, he responded casually.
Do you know anything about Fakirs and their gifts? I
asked.
A little, not much, just that they carry the God presence
within and are blessed to bless. I have read that kings and
enlightened masters alike seek their blessing for fulfillment of
their desired purposes. The strongest Soul can suffer when in
physical incarnation. But tell me more about their gifts.
Fakirs arent usually known to pray, meditate, or seek. They
have transcended to states beyond the separation. Being one,
they enjoy and celebrate everything. Their music and singing
touches Soul and awakens the true identity in others. Their
presence is enough to influence positive changes. They live
ordinary lives extraordinarily. What is magic and wonder to
us is natural to them. They are not bound by their physical-
ity; they can be anywhere, everywhere, yet nowhere. They can
appear in any form, at any time. And this is not because of any
skill or practice; this is a natural phenomenon of being One
with.
Inder caught on quickly, Are you saying I have all theses
gifts that Im not aware of?
Yes, I believe so, I said quietly. You know, Sunny, if we
printed your picture in the newspaper, many people would
call to say you have helped them somehow, somewhere. You
have heard how angels and spiritual entities appear and disap-
pear in times of pain, shock and suffering, and how they help
and support humanity when in need? Well, just like that, you
too have been helping others in need, especially around your
late teens. I could see his skepticism arise at these words.
192

Bullshit, he fired. You are playing with my mind.

Okay, fine, I said resigned. Dont believe me, but soon
you will have proof of every word I have spoken. So, despite
wanting to continue, I dropped the conversation. Silently, I
said to the elder Fakir. Buddy, he is all yours.
It was only a few weeks later while we were sitting with a
friend, Dr. Chadda, in his medical clinic, when the doctor
asked me for a favour.
Ruby, can you please help a friend of mine? It will have to
be on the phone as she lives in Mumbai. She is a famous film
actress but is in deep despair right now. Without waiting for
my answer, he dialed her number in Mumbai, spoke a few
words to her, and handed me the phone.
Hello Ruby, I heard a soft and tired voice at the other
end. I am Priya, Priya Rajvansh. I hope you can help me.
Priya, the famous actress from the movie Haqeekat? I
said with surprise. Her familiar face flashed across my mind,
and Inder too looked surprised. Apparently, she was one of
his favourites.
Ruby, she continued, I must tell you I am broke and
have no money to pay for your services. I have suffered huge
losses and the only asset I have is tied up in a legal battle. You
see, Chetan died suddenly. My assets were all tied up with
his, and his sons from his estranged marriage grabbed what
they could leaving me nothing. He did not want me to work
with other producers or directors so I had no independent
income. The only thing I have is this small apartment and a
house on Juhu Beach and that too is held jointly with his two
sons. The house is worth a lot but they wont allow me to sell
it. You see, they dont need the money as I do. Moreover, they
are very nasty to me and really dont want to share this asset
with me. They hope I will just go away. I am suffering now
from depression and anxiety and have no money, even for
food. In her monotonous tone, Priya disclosed other details
of her sad saga and her life.
193

the SOUL PROMISE
I was shocked. It was hard to imagine that Priya, once a

famous film actress, a partner in award-winning productions,
live-in partner to famous director-producer Chetan Anand,
brother of most famous actor and legend, Dev Anand, was
broke and penniless. There was little I could do but give Priya
a healing vision. Priya, I will pray that you be in comfort.
Will you be coming to Mumbai? she inquired without
much hope.
No plans right now, but I will let you know if things
change, I promised as we hung up. Within a week, circum-
stances changed. A wealthy industrialist, suffering from
depression, invited me and Inder to his house in Mumbai.
When Inder quickly called Priya with the news, she was
ecstatic.
Thank God, my prayers are answered, she cried. I dont
have a car so you will have to take a taxi and Im sorry, I
dont have even taxi fare to offer to you.
I assured Priya my visit would cost her nothing. During
the trip, Inder told me that his father, Ranjit Singh, a retired
Colonel, was also a huge fan of Priyas. In fact, in 1963 he
was a Major in charge of his unit in Kashmir, at the time
Priya and her co-star, Dharmendra(also a famous film actor)
had filmed Haqeekat. And just to sweeten the story, Inder
told me that Dharmendras character in the film was called
Major Ranjit Singh - after his father! His father had displayed
photographs taken with Priya in his office for a long time, a
reminder of his cherished moments.
When we arrived, Priya welcomed us enthusiastically.
Wasting no time, within twenty minutes she had told us the
full story of her situation. As she spoke, I noticed her gaze
was hypnotically drawn to Inder. I was surprised as Dr.
Chadda had told me Priya was a shy person.
Priya, I asked, what do you want? What is your desire?
194

In a few words, she told me she wanted to act again, to

regain her status in the film industry, and produce some good
serials.
So be it, I said. Let us first meditate together and see
what God has in store for you.
So, we sat down on the floor, and after twenty minutes I
opened my eyes and felt a strong energy link between Priya
and Inder. I ended the meditation with a prayer, but Priya
kept her eyes closed. Ten minutes later she raised her eyelids
and stared at Sunny. Not wanting to disturb her energy link,
we simply waited.
Sunny, you have returned, she said softly but clearly.
You are the young Fakir who came to me in my vision eigh-
teen years ago! At that time, I knew you would return and
I would recognize you. Priyas gaze was still locked with
Inder, and she shared her vision with us.
It was about eighteen years ago. I was at the height of
my career when I had a visitation. It was early morning and
even though it was a vision, I was awake and it was real. In
my vision, the doorbell rang and my mother answered the
door to greet two Fakirs, one old and one in his late teens.
The old Fakir was blind and held in his hands a bowl of
jewels- emeralds, rubies, and sapphires, which he handed to
my mother saying, This is for Priya. It is a blessing and a gift
she will need. My mother stepped back, and not wanting to
accept the gift, she said, Fakir Baba, my daughter is rich and
famous and has everything she will ever need. She does not
need this gift. And with this, she began to close the door on
the Fakirs. Just then I stepped forward to the threshold, but
the elder Fakir stepped backward. The young Fakir looked
into my eyes and said, You have made Fakir Baba angry; you
should not have refused the gifts. One day you will be in des-
perate need but the Fakir Baba will not return.
As Priya described this vision, her body vibrated with trem-
ors. Tears rolled down her face as she said to Inder, I did not
195

the SOUL PROMISE
see the elder Fakir as clearly as I saw the young one. I told my
mother of the vision, and said I might not recognize the elder
Fakir but I will certainly recognize the young one. I know his
eyes. And I also know he will return.
Each day for five years I waited, hoping the young Fakir
would return. I know it was not just a vision. This actu-
ally happened. I blamed my mother for her arrogance in not
accepting the gift, even though it happened in my vision. And
then as Ruby guided us into meditation just now, it all came
back. I recognize your eyes. Now that you are back, I know
everything will be okay.
Priya, what colour of robes was the young Fakir wear-
ing? asked Inder gently.
Black, answered Priya, her gaze locked with his.
No, they were grey, corrected Inder in the timeless space
that had opened between them.
Yes I am sorry, the elder Fakir wore black and you were in
grey, she said softly.
And time hung.
It is almost impossible to capture such moments with
words, however, these rare and exquisite occurrences open
the door to the unknown. Here, time stands still and one
glimpse is enough to generate faith for several lifetimes. Inder
wept. And he knew that what Priya experienced was real.
After that, Priya showed us her Juhu Beach house. This
is where I spend every evening. It is my way of being present
until we can sell the house. Chetans sons come here later,
after I have gone, she explained.
Why dont they simply buy your share? I asked.
They wont, she answered. They dont want to share it
with me at all.
Priya, I will help you get the house sold without any con-
flict and without lawyers. I promise you will get your share,
but you must promise me you will not return to this property
again until I have finished my work.
196

How can it settle with those two devils if they refuse to

acknowledge my share? I know they will fight me tooth and
nail, she despaired.
Priya, the conflict exists in the mind, not in Spirit. Let me
do what I am gifted to do. I promise you will receive your
share, all within two months. But I cannot guarantee your
safety if you are present here in this house. There is danger
here, you cannot trust anyone here. Anything is possible, even
murder, I warned.
And so Priya promised she would not enter the house until
I had completed my work. We exchanged phone numbers and
as we climbed into the taxi, she gave Inder a tight hug saying,
My Fakir is back; I have nothing to fear.
During the ride back to town we said nothing until I broke
the silence. I see the writing on the wall. Priya will not keep
her promise.
How do you know? roared Inder.
I just had a vision. I saw a newspaper article that read:
FAMOUS ACTRESS PRIYA RAJVANSH FOUND DEAD.
Her lifeless body lay on the floor of her Juhu Beach house; she
had been murdered by her stepsons.
Inder was shocked, How can you let this happen? You
promised her safety. What good are your healing abilities if
you cannot save her?
Sunny, I do not have the power to alter the script. The
outcome could be changed by her not returning to the house.
Taking a new path, which better suits her Soul script could
result in a different outcome. But I have no control if she fol-
lows the old path which leads to imminent destruction. The
best I could do was be truthful and warn her, which I did.
However, I will pray that peace comes upon her.
Two weeks later, while en route from India to London, we
stopped in Dubai for refuelling. In the transit lounge, Inder
found a local newspaper which he brought back on the plane.
197

the SOUL PROMISE
At thirty five thousand feet in the air, he flipped the pages

reading news headlines.
With my eyes closed and trying to relax, I said, Sunny,
flip to the last page and look at the upper right side. He
turned to the page in question and exclaimed, Oh God! It
happened. Priya is dead! On the upper right side, in big,
bold letters it read, FAMOUS INDIAN ACTRESS PRIYA
RAJVANSH MURDERED. It also mentioned that her two
stepsons were being held as suspects.
Upon our return to Canada, we called Dr. Chadha who
was still in shock. Ruby had warned her not to return to the
house but Priya did not listen, Inder reported sadly.
Inder, said Dr. Chadha, she tried desperately to get hold
of you the day she was murdered. She said she was nervous
and had to talk to you about something. She called you at
least twenty times.
When was she murdered? asked Inder.
The evening of March 27, replied Dr. Chadha.
My birthday, Sunny sighed sadly.
The story did not end there as Priya did show up later, but
in spirit, and still she comes as a breath of fresh air bringing
spring upon us.
I have found no better way to express truth than through
the actual stories that Souls leave behind as legacies. What
would we all be without our story; and a story without a past
cannot have a future. A life once lived is usually forgotten,
but for me no story is too old or belongs only in the past. As
long as Spirit is alive, there will be Souls and their stories. We
wear our stories on us as we live them.
No revelation, big or small, can reveal the entire truth;
even the genius mind does not have the ability to comprehend
everything. The seer can only see what he sees; there is always
more when it comes to Spirit and Soul. Inder got a glimpse
and some proof of his spiritual lineage with his interaction
with Priya, while she found her Fakir, and I am sure their
198

saga will continue. And I, the only known witness to it all,

received more confirmation that I should keep following my
path and live as the Fakirs do, with Oneness. Only then will
I have the gift to enjoy all existence.
In the absence of the conscious connection, our intentions
seems erratic and without meaningful purpose. I dont think
its realistic to expect the inner level of awareness from every-
one, but what can be expected is the knowing that behind our
intentions is a fine tapestry woven with colours and designs
from earth to sky and everything in between. Some colours
and designs we may remember and most not; the ones we
remember are the ones we get attached to. The others we
simply forget. Attachment, as pleasing as it seems, is the
reason for the forgetfulness. We forget and so we continue to
move forward.
I always considered desire to be the key to my inner trea-
sury. To me it had spiritual value. It offered me a ladder, an
opportunity to climb higher and reach the top. One conscious
desire could generate enough life force to enlighten humanity,
just as one nuclear bomb can destroy. I was fascinated by the
possibilities.
From the time I was a young girl, I was filled with desires. I
felt special and I wanted to do something original. I yearned
to have an extraordinary life. I wanted the power and intel-
ligence to create a way of being, where each person could live
off their genius and their gifts. I wanted to create a world
of healthy thinkers. I wanted everything and everyone to be
responsible and free.
All these desires were considered to be egocentric and as
a young girl they made me look like a dreamer. But after
my spiritual awakening in 1992, I realized there was more
to everything that I was aware of. My desires were actually
clues; I was being given the opportunity to design my des-
tiny and fulfill all my dreams from a Soul perspective. I also
realized I could achieve fulfillment spontaneously by being a
199

the SOUL PROMISE
certain way, rather than wanting things and then hoping to

be that way.
My friend NKO once remarked, Ruby was not born; you
have created her of your free will. At the time, I did not
understand what he meant. One day over drinks, we began
discussing astrology and I asked him, NKO, tell me about
the planetary influences on us. In response, he told me to
close my eyes and experience the planets for myself.
I closed my eyes and before I knew it, I had jumped into the
galaxy and was seeing myself as a living constellation within
a universe of stars and planets. Some planets were more force-
ful than others and seemed to influence the smaller ones.
While many planets were forced into certain movements,
others moved in their own eccentric patterns. I saw that each
planet and constellation had its own tune or vibration, and
together they created a symphony that was sensational. Lying
back, I simply enjoyed the music for a while.
I realized that as individuals we have choice in how we
respond to the vibrations of the universe. Our vibrations
may be influenced and we may be forced to move in a cer-
tain direction, but how we move is our own choice. In this
sense, we are never victims. We can always choose our dance,
whether quickstep, jive, or salsa. And while each dance has
certain structure and rules, we choose to perform it our own
way. This is the essence of free will and with it comes respon-
sibility. Only then did I realize what my friend had meant.
My dance step had not been forced upon me; I had chosen it
of my free will.
This is when I became interested in getting to know the
dreamer. I also wanted to reach out and share what I was
learning with others. I had no idea a new way was about to
open up bringing with it exciting new possibilities!
200

Chapter Thirteen
the RADIO INTERVIEW
IN OCTOBER 2006, I received an invitation to do a live

interview on AM 680 CJOB Winnipeg. Radio is a fun way to
reach people, I thought, as I accepted the invitation. When I
arrived at the studio that morning, my host Adrienne Batra
hit a cord in me immediately with her mischievous smile. I
was a bit nervous but also very excited, and it took only a few
minutes for Adriennes casual playfulness to warm me for the
interview. Clearly in her comfort zone, her sparkling brown
eyes were ready for excitement. With flair and attitude she
introduced me to the world of radio.
Its an effortless way to reach people, she said with pro-
fessional flamboyance. I was attracted to her style, as she
pushed her long dark hair off her face in one sweep, adjusted
her short bangs, and was ready for take-off.
Were on in ten seconds, she said, giving me the heads up.
Switching gears effortlessly, she proceeded to announce the
results of a football game. Her words, voice, and tone created
a synergetic flow and before I knew it, I was on the energy
roll with her as within seconds, she became part of a much
larger world. Gently, she helped me step into the spontane-
ity and enter a conversation that was light yet deep. Thus
inspired, I fell in love with radio like a new toy. The room
201

the SOUL PROMISE
was filled with high energy and a creative presence and I was
thrilled to feel a familiarity and comfort in being there.
My guest today is Ruby Bedi, who has been called a
modern day oracle. With these words, Adrienne welcomed
me onto her show. Fascinated, I felt there was just something
in the way she pronounced my name. It felt like a reminder of
sorts, but I put the thought on hold, and for the next ten min-
utes became fully engaged in the conversation with my host. I
was really starting to enjoy the ride when we had to stop for a
commercial.
I love this! I said. It will be perfect for me. Stepping
into the future, I instantly envisioned myself talking on line
with others.
Yes! Adrienne finished the thought for me, and both of
us broke into a big enthusiastic smile. Then she was on again,
seducing the listeners (including me) with her words, pres-
ence, and style. The room was certainly small for a big per-
sonality like hers.
Ruby Bedi, she said again, and again I felt it - this odd,
distinct feeling of reminder. It felt like I was being called. I
also realized there was some good reason for me being here
on the air with her. With no time to mull over it, I made a
mental note to later check my inner mailbox for messages.
Something was up.
There was a presence in the room indicating there were
more than just two of us here. When I looked at Adrienne,
she now seemed even more familiar. I knew her from some-
where and there was more to this than what I was remem-
bering. I knew she had done much more than just announce
my name; she had introduced the person who Ruby Bedi was
meant to be. But we were on air again and there was no time
to ponder this as we discussed spirituality, relationships, and
my upcoming book.
All too soon we were done, but my mind was occupied with
the deep response that hearing her speak my own name had
202

the RADIO INTERVIEW
triggered. I made a new connection with the name. Ecstatic,

for the first time I felt pride in being Ruby Bedi. It would
allow me to express the mystic essence of my Soul.
Later I could not stop thinking about Adrienne; I seemed to
be trapped in her energy field. I tried to make sense of it but
soon decided to simply enjoy the fun-loving presence I was
feeling. At bedtime, I told Inder about this odd connection to
Adrienne. I even tried to say my name Ruby Bedi the same
way she had said it. Inwardly, I kept repeating my name like a
mantra.
b My Fathers Visit
All dreams come true in time.
It was only when I was ready to fall asleep that I noticed a

deep sadness growing within till it became a gnawing ache in
my Soul. I burst into tears as I shared my feelings with Inder,
and thats when I first became aware of my fathers presence.
My father is here, I whispered, as I wept profusely. He
too has tears in his eyes. He is saying he is proud of me and
today he knows that spirituality is no longer a concept for
me. It has value and purpose. I was born to live it and share
it with others. He says I will connect with others and share
my knowledge through the medium of radio and television.
Just then, my vision opened and I caught a glimpse of a future
experience.
I saw myself talking to an elderly woman who was suffering
from some chronic disease and unable to move around much.
Her husband, her only caregiver, had died suddenly from a
heart attack. She could feel her husband but she was unable
to see him. She was gripped by panic and fear and was one of
the callers on a radio talk show. I could feel my heart con-
stricting as I began bringing messages from her husband on
203

the SOUL PROMISE
the other side. He was in as much pain and fear as she. I was
trying to bring peace to them both and at the same time pray-
ing silently to God to step in quickly and take over. The wifes
sobbing was ripping me apart. Her pain was waking me up
from inertia and lethargy, compelling me to become involved.
I was left with no choice but to become responsibly engaged.
This vision dissolved any guards I had built around myself.
I was pain-struck, but unlike my own personal pain, here I
could do something to help. I felt no fear of taking on some-
one elses karma or energy; rather, it was meaningful to
become involved. I knew my role. The greater purpose of my
work was to bring peace to those who were suffering. I might
not be able to change their destiny, but I could follow my own
destined path, helping however I could.
I must give my fullest here, I thought. The thought of being
present for someone else in pain was humbling and I remem-
bered the times in my work when I was doing just that. But
somewhere along the line I had become distant and detached
myself from the work; it happened when I did not get the
results I wanted. But now, I let go of the outcome and was
once again sought pleasure and purpose in the journey.
I decided to take on whatever Gods plan was for me; I
think I was being a bit self-serving. Yes, God had to be a
partner in this and I made sure I included all three in the
healing triangle: God, others, and myself. I called it the X
factor.
Oooooh! Breathing deeply, I stretched out - giving my heart
more space. I could feel the opening and fresh air in my lungs
and after a time, there was a gentle mellowness in me. I guess
this is what acceptance does. By living out my purpose, even
through a vision, I had earned grace. Feeling empowered, I
made a decision to handle these responsibilities with pride
and spiritual poise. Ready to make amendments to my life
plan, I made a personal commitment that my heart would no
longer ache for personal reasons. Instead, my own heartache
204

the RADIO INTERVIEW
would be the message that someone, somewhere, was waiting

for me to reach out and ease their pain, and from now on I
would put their pain before mine.
My father was a witness to my promise. As my pain less-
ened, I reached out and held onto him. I let go of the regret
and pain I had felt from not being close to him. Just before
he left, he whispered, I have never prayed for anything, not
because I was not a believer, but because I believed God had
given me everything I needed to create the best life possible.
This knowing gave me the courage and confidence to work
hard to accomplish a life of purpose and integrity. But today
I will pray that you accomplish the life of your purpose. You
will need the wisdom and intelligence to conquer personal
temptations and become part of the bigger world. You are
moving from the I into the All Space. You have accom-
plished the first part of your Souls promise which was to be
conscious of what you are. You have gone beyond the person-
ality and connected with your Soul individuality and recog-
nized your truth. The solo journey is now complete. Now it is
time to fulfill the second part of your promise which is to rise
above your personal beliefs and be open to a state where all
beings meet on common ground.
Immediately, I thought of a garden with many flowers
including roses with thorns and a dry, prickly cactus. I knew
what he meant, a place where all things were set in their
mould but were part of one landscape, where individual
actions translate into collective consequences. A space where
to be conscious meant to be part of consciousness, where a
personal realization transcended into a way of being, and the
single entity has melted into the larger cosmic pool. I realized
he was talking about intelligence and not just a way of being.
To meet his vision, I would have to rise above my space,
become part of the subtle realm, then descend into the collec-
tive space from the personal one. Here, I would be part of the
All Space, a community comprised of people, thoughts, and
205

the SOUL PROMISE
things. The fusion of all things would create balance between

the old and new, greater and smaller, the subtle and the mani-
fest. To be part of the integration and prepare the form for
mass individualization would be the work for many. And it
was for this materialization of intelligence that I would offer
my services.
Wow! It brought forth joy to know that my inner being
was about to tumble and flow into the mass consciousness. I
would not have to reinvent myself but rather, I would absorb
the effects of mass consciousness through my being by being
conscious. I was the vessel of intelligence and I was ready to
deliver.
You have everything you need to create wealth, knowl-
edge, and abundance, my father said softly. My dear child!
This test is not for the poor but for the rich. Only when we
have knowledge can we see that we have choices. Your heart
may be pure, and you may be generous, but unless you move
into the All Space with full awareness, you will not be in
peace. You must fulfill your Soul obligations to be in peace,
and completion of a long-standing promise will elevate your
being to enjoy the privileges of Soul adulthood.
With this message, my father left me with an open-ended
possibility to create the life I wanted to live. I knew it was up
to me to choose what I wanted to experience. My father was
a wise man; he inspired rather than guided me. He did not
want to rob me of the pleasure of a direct experience, nor did
he want me to follow. He knew I was a leader and that my
self-realization was a personal attempt to explore my highest
potential.
This was so exciting for me. While my father was in the
physical I was not able to be close to him. I had yearned for
him and his coming to me at this time awakened my com-
mitment, responsibility, and promise to myself. Suddenly the
stars lined up and all the dots connected. His words inspired
me to examine myself. I felt ready for take-off but I also knew
206

the RADIO INTERVIEW
I had become a bit hardened. My beliefs about who I should

be were contradictory to who I was and that had given me
a thick, crusty shell. Holding on to beliefs and using them to
protect and defend my identity had cocooned me into a cyni-
cal and bittersweet person. Then my father put one hand on
my forehead as if to stop me from thinking, and the other on
my heart, and as he did I could feel a letting go.
Each time your heart misses a beat, know that you have
missed an opportunity to live to your fullest. Meditate upon
your name, he instructed, and you will remember your
promise. He left me with a new strength, clarity, and com-
mitment to discover my Soul Promise in its entirety. And the
secret, he had said, was in my name.
Many had called my name but it was Adrienne who had
pulled the trigger when she announced me. She was so her-
self. Her flirtatious sensuality had seduced me into desiring
again. I wanted to live all of me without reservation or inhi-
bition. I wanted my work to be as tantalizingly beautiful as
hers. My sensual sexuality was for a reason. I wanted to grab
life by its tail and paint the world canvas with the colours of
my Soul. I wanted to live the entire realm of spirituality, with
hidden meanings and concealed purposes, with awakened
intelligence. My world would be multiple, not one.
I wanted to honour womanhood with dignity and love, and
to commit to those who wanted to rise above the struggle and
live in harmony and strength. I wanted to restring the pearls
of wisdom and ancient knowledge with a new and innovative
approach. I thought of the lotus, a flower that blossoms in the
midst of filth and murky waters. Why cant I be the lotus
and arise from within the polluted environment and external
conditioning? The thought of being out there with nothing
holding me back generated a new power in me. I found myself
tumbling into a non-stop field of creativity and spontaneity.
207

the SOUL PROMISE
b The Death of Death

Mom, we must check the Kabbalah meaning for your
name, my daughter Sona suggested, when I told her about
my fathers instruction to meditate upon your name. She
then sent out a request with my name and birthdate. In
twenty-four hours, we received the shorter version of the
meaning and a few days later a friend of hers, Amy, emailed
me the insight of my name from the book, The 72 Names of
God. It said:
The power of death is not limited to the physical body.

The end of friendship, the failure of a business, or the
dissolution of a marriage are all expressions of death.
When good things are in danger of coming to an end,
this name banishes death!
Insight: Make no mistake- The one Angel of Death
is the cause whenever good things of any kind come
to an end. By attacking at the most fundamental
level, we avert many of the fatalities that strike us.
These letters are powerful weapons for making the
attack. With each set of eyes that falls upon this
Name, the power of the Angel of Death is weak-
ened throughout the world until ultimately, the death
of death takes place and immortality reigns.15
I was stunned. Shooting energy in my spine, chills, and goose

bumps were all confirmation of the rising spirit. Today, I had
proof I was a conscious act of the universe with a deliberate
desire, specific focus, and a non-confining intelligence. My
name was not just a name; it was an identity for a Soul with
a plan, a purpose, and responsibility to fulfill the outstanding
promise of being Ruby Bedi. There was no one else out there
15
Yehuda Berg, The 72 Names of God, 2004, Kabbalah Centre Books
Publishing.
208

the RADIO INTERVIEW
with this name and destiny. There were no footprints I could

follow and this brought some fear, but also a sense of free-
dom.
My life-plan was my intention and it was a thoughtful plan
scripted by my Soul-self to live my purpose. The meaning
and insight of my name fit my work purpose to a tee. That is
exactly what I helped my clients with. They came to me when
they were sick, tired, and confused. Broken promises were a
big part of the work. With ease, I helped people through child
custody battles, business upsets, divorces, and other marital
and financial problems. Things got better after their session,
and whatever I said seemed to have a deeper meaning and
purposefulness in my clients lives. They were touched and
comforted, finding new ways to live in harmony with them-
selves and the environment.
For all this to happen there had to be some X factor
working behind the scenes. God and the universe were on our
side, supporting our intentions. Beyond my own conscious-
ness was a force backing up every action, thought, word,
and intention. Perhaps it was a blessing or just plain, simple,
good karma. Knowing the meaning of my name confirmed
my thoughts, gave me confidence and courage, and brought
me peace. I felt responsible to live up to my name at any cost
and a greater part of me was now committed to the welfare of
others. This all created a spontaneous shift; within seconds,
I moved from simple growth and development to a greater
maturity.
This profound revelation brought new insights and my
inner landscape began to change. There was a new related-
ness to everything, even my relationship with God. I could
see what was of me and what was of God. I could experi-
ence God in all things, both big and small. This new, greater
perspective included awareness of me, my environment, and
the X factor, everything beyond. Now more aware of my
209

the SOUL PROMISE
thoughts, I worked to match the intensity of my thought with

appropriate action. .
My communication became more effective. I noticed people
were responding to my vibration, there was synchronicity and
unaccustomed transparency. I was reminded that the best way
to keep the secret was to share it and I did just that. I watched
others easily open up and the landscape of relationships was
changing with a new, higher level of attunement. Aware of
a new collective intelligence within, I began to feel the same
responsibility and love for others as I felt for myself. But all
this was born of many events and not just the result of a split-
second enlightenment, although it seemed that way.
Because of my past, I often wondered what I did to deserve
this gift. I had separated myself from the rules and laws of
others and created my own set of principles, custom-made for
me. In being critical of myself and others, I had violated the
most fundamental laws of nature. Causing harm was not my
intention, but I knew I had the potential to be more and criti-
cism was my way of not settling for less. I had kept secrets
and even when given the opportunity to be truthful, I wasnt.
Not yet matured in self-belief, I was not ready to risk prema-
ture exposure.
I realized I did not want to be like others; in trying to do
so, I had almost lost my authenticity. Without maturity, there
were many things I did not understand which left me more
negative than positive. I had subjected myself to hurt, anger,
depression, and disease. By self inflicting pain and suffering,
we punish ourselves for not living up to our fullest ability.
Dear God: Let no day pass with

me not knowing who I am.
To me the fear of losing my Soul memory was far greater than

the fear of losing my life. It would be easier to die than to not
know who I am. All this could have been avoided if only Id
210

the RADIO INTERVIEW
had someone like me to shed light upon my identity as Soul.

This gave birth to a desire to bring awareness and enlight-
enment, and the gift of seeing and being. This would be my
unique gift to others and the universe. Then I walked into a
vision.
b The Vision of the Caged Tiger

I saw a tiger roaring in a cage. It wanted out. It was ready to
attack. First, I was afraid of the ferocious animal and then
I felt pity for it. But even though I was still fearful, I put his
freedom before my fear so I opened the gate and let the tiger
out. It jumped on me and pinned me down. I was on my back
and looking into its eyes but this time without fear. It kept
roaring as if trying to intimidate me. I did not distract it but
rather I held my gaze and watched until it exhausted its out-
burst. With his energy now diffused, he sat down beside me
like an old friend. As I pet him lightly on the head, we gazed
into each others eyes exchanging first passion, then compas-
sion. Then we both closed our eyes and disappeared into our
own worlds.
This brought me to another realization that my Soul, like
the tiger was trapped in a cage. Until I consciously let go
of fear and opened the cage, the anger I had (that the tiger
displayed) was my unrecognized and unutilized power. Not
being aware had resulted in internal anger and violence.
The moment I put the tiger first, I put Soul first and when I
released the beast it was the letting go. When I did not react
and allowed it to simply release its frustration, it surrendered
and sat down beside me.
It was the same when I consciously decided to connect with
myself as Soul, and let my roaring personality out. Through
my different personas, I had witnessed its frustration. As I
became aware of the personas, I looked right into them with-
out reaction or judgement, they started to drop and melt into
211

the SOUL PROMISE
the Soul. The tiger sitting next to me indicated integration

and harmony between Soul and my animal instincts. I was
in balance and for the first time unashamed of my beastly
nature. It had a place and a role in my life. The new balance
and the conscious letting go made me relax and I closed my
eyes.
When I awoke, I felt I had been in the company of my
friends, the special group of Souls. These Souls were rede-
fining the collective intelligence for a new breakthrough. A
fulfilling life with force- to counter the negative influences of
greed and exploitation, energy and intelligence- to unify the
diverse forces, and power and will- to enforce a self governing
ethics within societies, communities, and governing bodies.
There would be special focus on the corporate bodies to lift
their purpose from personal gain and social recognition to
serve as instruments for bettering the human condition. I
knew there were others who were working on the same prom-
ise. Our paths might be separate but we would simultane-
ously serve the same purpose.
I could feel the inspiration and influence of other Soul-
minded people upon me. Our manifesting within the same
time is to connect and hold the all space for each other. Each
with unique ethics and perspective were subtly attuned, and
like a silent whistle that awakens the one whose turn is next,
as soon as one comes into awareness, others follow. We may
not connect the way we think we should, but since we are
part of the same Soul group, we have the ability to influence
each others world. Moreover, I believe that when we con-
sciously remember our Soul friends and are able to support
each other with awareness, the payback is far more than we
might imagine.
212

the RADIO INTERVIEW
b Magenta the Puppet with a Soul

Back in grade three we were asked to write a story, and
mine was about a puppet from the puppets perspective. It
went like this- Magenta is the name of a puppet with a Soul.
It is Christmas and the puppet is sitting on the store shelf.
Magenta patiently awaits her turn as many around her are
chosen, gift wrapped, and taken away. It is now closing time
and no one has come for her. At the last minute, a hand
reaches out and grabs her and she too is wrapped in gold and
silver paper with red and green bows.
That night she is placed under the most beautiful Christmas
tree strung with white lights angels and toys hanging on the
branches. Magenta loves her new home, especially when
Cedar, the two month old German Shepherd puppy lies beside
her under the tree, warming her with his puppy breath. Here,
she has a dream. At midnight when all is quiet and dark, she
awakens to a life of purpose and meaning. She walks out of
her dream and finds the people and places she is connected
to and as she touches them she lights up their world with joy,
strength, and love. She brings peace and magic to each and
every person. She fulfills her dream as she inspires others to
fulfill theirs. She manifests her desire to share love and peace
and, upon completion of her purpose, she merges into the
night as she falls into a deep sleep.
The next morning, I met my friend, Edith, at Starbucks.
While sipping on a green tea latte, we discussed the pos-
sibility of writing a childrens storybook. The perspective
would be a puppet with a Soul whose purpose is to light up
everyones world. I didnt quite remember about my prize-
winning grade three story until we decided to call the puppet
Magenta! I realized there were several Magentas out there,
ready to awaken from a deep sleep and resume the Soul jour-
ney.
213

the SOUL PROMISE
b All Lights On
Each occurrence was awakening me to see and sense things
in new ways. My visions were confirming and revealing
my inner truth. I was in wonder. When I turned inwards, I
noticed my body was like the Christmas tree with every cell
lit in white light. I could feel the electrical current flowing
from one cell to another. All the cells were lit with the same
intensity, all alive, with memory, recognition, power, force,
and will. It was now impossible to tell the original cell from
the copy. It was a long awaited miracle. All LIGHTS ON, and
I was thrilled!
By this time, I had realized it was not my personal will
working this wonder. Yes, I had a dream. But this was so
much more than what I could dream of. I remembered a
night, two weeks prior when I sat up writing until early
morning. Around five oclock as I gazed out the big picture
window of the living room, it was dark, and then in a split
second, there was light. All in one stroke, I had seen the first
ray of light come in and the first streak of darkness disappear.
The fact that I had been able to catch a glimpse of the subtle
and experience the first rays of light and darkness made me
part of the wonder. In form I was in touch with the formless.
And I had an inkling there was more to see. My subtle sense
was developing; meaning I was ready to witness more.
With my introspective nature, I was able to witness the
break in awareness, consciousness, energy and life force.
When we are one with the continuum, we spontaneously
enter the space where we transcend it. Some call that the
gap. The same principle must exist between two lives, as in
two thoughts and actions. My mind cried out for more! I felt
it was only a matter of time before I witnessed the journey
of a Soul in one life and then another, the wonder of rein-
carnation. The possibility was too good to be true, so before
I killed it with my thinking I decided to drop it, and revisit
214

the RADIO INTERVIEW
another matter that needed clarity. For this I would need to

enter my inner lab.
The subject was the Soul content. I was already well aware
of the personas and how I would use them to negotiate per-
sonal space. They were responses I had developed to cope
with input and response from others, and more for their
benefit than mine. But without the awareness, I could not see
the flip side. Beneath the veil of each persona was the mature
mind with reason and purpose.
Until I discovered this truth, the persona protected my well
being at the outer level and was necessary for experiencing
myself through the mind of others. It was also a survival tool
to preserve and protect my authenticity. But once I had seen
and experienced my true self as Soul, the mask automatically
dropped; the need for self-preservation simply vanished. Once
connected at the source level, my persona would undergo a
transformation and my personal code of ethics to live from
my full expression would emerge. We each carry a book of
instructions within us, much like a personal manual with
a plan to sustain and maintain and optimize our potential
in the most effective way. It is a guide for our soul mechan-
ics with a what-and-how-to-do-it list. Our values, beliefs,
actions, perception and conduct shifts to suit and fit our
purpose. Each individual lives by their inner law, a knowing
system which is true to them alone. Awareness of the personal
specifics keeps us squeaky clean, free and clear of inner and
outer toxicity.
It takes a high state of awareness to see subtle change
occurring. One perceives from their current level of aware-
ness and when that level changes, they change. One cannot
comprehend their current reality. Like night and day, few can
perceive or see light while it is dark or dark while it is light,
yet both co-exist. Coming into new awareness takes time but
when you do, it reveals itself as a new way of being. It is not
necessary to consciously address the old as it simply dissolves
215

the SOUL PROMISE
into the illusion. What remains are hard facts that are visible,
true, and transparent. A new understanding is born that I call
the new dawn.
I realized that spirituality is not just a tool for consciousness
to manifest in the physical. It has a transforming quality that
can separate the gold from the dust; it can decipher the true
from the false. I could the feel the essence of this Soul intel-
ligence within me. It is not ego that causes us to believe we
can live forever. Death is a higher state of awareness where
Soul may witness both the subtle and the physical. At death
we shed our body and take on new dreams to live our prom-
ise; the sequence does not break as we continue to live our
intention. But we lose the memory to know ourselves as one
continuous being. We are consciousness and we know that
consciousness never dies. Physical death opens the portal to
live our immortality repeatedly.
The more I saw, the more I was able to see. With interest, I
noticed that everything was in the light but I could only see
what I could see. Despite having all lights on, I could only be
aware of what I was conscious of. Even though there was a
lot more to see, nothing else was visible to me. I could not see
eternity but I could see in the moment. I realized the eye I had
developed could not experience eternity without living it one
moment at a time. Wow! Here was another closure for want-
ing to see more than necessary. I realized my desire to live
eternally was being manifested by living each moment. Each
moment, in fact, was eternal. The need to go forward and
the reason to go backward both crashed and I found myself
waking up from a dream and stepping into another dream,
this time consciously.
216

Chapter Fourteen
LIVING the
SOUL PROMISE
I FIRST RECEIVED THE KEY to my Soul and my promise
when Maji gave me the Four Pillars Meditation. It had long
been my secret desire to deliver a genius formula to unleash
our full potential and live an enlightened life. This meant a
full and conscious connection with the Source, intelligence,
and life force to create and enjoy everything that Soul desired.
I had promised myself I would not rest until my mind and
body had fully awakened. Once awakened, I would then pass
the torch to others. One by one, we would gradually light up
our lives, our world, and eventually, the entire planet.
This was not simply wishful thinking or my overactive
mind; this wisdom came from pure knowing. At times, it felt
like I was romancing with idealism and building my founda-
tion on ideologies. This is natural when we think ahead. But
my inspiration was rooted in intelligence and awareness; I
could recognize the signs and observe the patterns.
My dream was real and very doable, but it is only as good
as the dreamer. So I would build up the dreamer in order
to house a bigger dream. Soon my Soul provided me with
another vision:
217

the SOUL PROMISE
b Vision of the Horse

In an early morning meditation, I saw a gorgeous horse,
healthy and sturdy with a beautiful, full mane. The horse was
tied and locked in a stable, neighing as it desperately tried to
break free. I immediately wanted to run and free the horse.
But the fear of losing him and being left with nothing held me
back, so I stood watching the animal. Suddenly, I followed
my impulse. I ran to the stable, untied the horse, and even
opened the gate. My guess was correct; the horse took off at
a gallop and within minutes vanished into the wilderness. But
far from being sad or afraid, I clapped my hands and jumped
up and down with joy! I felt thrilled and elevated knowing I
was finally able to let go.
This vision was my Soul speaking to me, giving me valu-
able insight into my current state within. Always cautious, I
had feared expressing my true self and held on to my power.
Letting the horse go was my way of freeing my own life force,
releasing the burden and stress of holding on. I instantly felt
strong, courageous and free in the letting go. Watching the
horse disappear brought me immense pleasure. I realized then
I had been holding back to the point where the power was
lost even to me.
I kept my attention on the feelings of letting go, and soaked
in the vibrations for many days after. I was aware that this
internal vibration would soon manifest its physical match
from the external. This was my way of building my self up,
along with the life of my dreams.
Next, Rajs mastermind Soul group came to mind and
I felt a tremendous pressure to go within and consciously
experience silence. There was something going on that still
needed to arise. When I thought of the evolved Souls with the
common purpose, I knew I had a role to play. It too would
effortlessly emerge like the rising sun each day; all I had to
do was to be conscious and present. I had an inner sense that
the tide was turning and we, in our human state of conscious-
218

LIVING the SOUL PROMISE
ness, were headed for a mass transformation. It would call

for every enlightened mind to come together and join forces.
Mystics, poets, philosophers, artists, teachers, writers, scien-
tists, and spiritualists along with healers would arise together
to support and facilitate the vision. A new gene pool would be
created to facilitate greater awareness and perspective. I was
instinctively preparing for the rising of this genius mind.
I committed to being available and present twenty-four/
seven. At first I could sense no changes, but my perspective
had changed subtly. I began to have spontaneous flashes and
had answers to age-old questions. It was like my antennas
were hooked to a mega-computer with unlimited memory and
a super brilliant mind. This hook-up was making me environ-
mentally friendly and compatible. The peace centred me and
with less stress, my instincts and intuition were enhanced. I
felt content with my knowledge and my life.
I deeply regretted not being able to establish a conscious
connection with Ma ji and Raj before they crossed over. I
realized that spiritual shyness was partly responsible for the
non-recognition. Although we share family, religion, poli-
tics, social values, and culture, we seldom get to know each
other. We communicate physically, emotionally, and intel-
lectually but not spiritually. Spiritual intimacy is not fostered
or encouraged in most family and social situations. Although
the opportunity exists, we are not groomed to reach out and
touch the unfathomable spirit in each other. With neither the
language nor the understanding, we hide our true feelings
and engage mostly through personas, seldom revealing our
true self. In wanting to be righteous, we undermine the power
of our own authenticity and originality. Even though it was
late, I knew it was not too late; there was still more to come.
219

the SOUL PROMISE
b 2006: A Soul Returns

One day I was chatting with a friend over coffee, when our
conversation turned to my unfinished manuscript. I wonder
who else will come along to help me complete the book? I
mused.
Who do you think it will be? she asked.
I think it will be a young child who will guide me towards
the end, I answered spontaneously.
Almost a month later, I was passing through Calgary and
meeting my daughter Rachna over lunch at Earls. We were
catching up as I nibbled on my favourite Santa Fe salad with
grilled chicken.
About halfway through lunch, Rachna asked me if I had
heard any more about Melissa. As it happened, Rachnas
husband, Rohit, actually worked with Melissas father, Don.
At the very moment she asked, my cellphone rang. Ruby,
this is Julia, I heard her say. At the exact same moment,
Rachnas phone rang. Is Mom with you? queried Rohit.
Don is sitting here in my office and wants to talk to her.
Both Don and Julia had called me at the same moment. I real-
ized immediately it was exactly two months to the day since
my last conversation with Monica. The timing was exact and
unmistakable!
Oh, Im so glad you are in town, exclaimed Julia. We
really need to talk with you about our daughter, Melissa. It is
like she is fifteen in the body of a seven year old. She knows
a lot more than her age. Shes begun to have problems at
school and we need some help in knowing how to guide her
in the best way possible.Julia did not know what was wrong
but she had a hunch that Melissa needed to see me.
This was the call I knew would come. As Julia spoke, I
began to get images confirming the information Monica
had given me. I had a pretty good idea of what was about to
come, so with my heart pounding I prepared to enter the dis-
220

cussion I had been avoiding. I walked out of the restaurant to

find clearer reception.
What kind of dreams does she have? I asked, already
looking for signs.
Well, she flies a lot and goes places, replied Julia. She
says she wants to help people and I guess heal them.
It was time and I did not hold back. Julia, do you believe
in reincarnation? The words fairly flew out of my mouth.
I could...do you think Melissa has lived before? Because
if she has, it would certainly explain a lot of things, Julia
responded, not at all surprised.
With no hesitation, I made the leap. Julia, I said, I
believe I know your daughter from her most recent previous
incarnation.
And then I told her about Monica and her conversations
with me. It was strange hearing myself participate in a dis-
cussion where more than two parties and dimensions were
involved which had occurred as much in the past as it was
now occurring in the present. I spoke clearly so I would be
understood.
Have you read about the Tibetan Lamas? I asked. How
they were recognized and chosen by merit of their knowledge
from previous lives to continue their Soul work? They incar-
nated in the same type of intelligence, often returning to the
same environment to fulfill their spiritual calling. It would
sometimes take them more than one lifetime to complete their
Soul purpose.
I think I know what you are talking about, Julia said.
Don and I are completely open to all this. I am getting very
excited to get more information.
Julia was obviously more ready for this than I was.
The appointment was made. I would see Melissa along
with both her parents Saturday morning two days later. I was
excited and began considering many ways to both witness
221

the SOUL PROMISE
this miracle and, at some level, get proof that Monica and
Melissa were the same Soul.
As I found myself becoming stressed and anxious, I decided
to let go of wanting proof, to test, or look for similari-
ties. I decided to simply observe and let the chips fall where
they may. I trusted that I would know the truth when I saw
Melissa.
When the doorbell rang Saturday morning at eleven sharp,
I jumped from my seat to open the door for young Melissa
and her parents. And in the moment I first saw her, I knew
instantly that Monica had returned to life as young Melissa.
It was all in her eyes. The force and the fire in them was the
same as Monicas. As I took her hand, the physical contact
hit me like bolt of lightning. Currents of energy were running
through my body and I began to shake. As I invited them into
the house, I tried to manage my state.
Melissa quickly became comfortable and answered me
easily as a seven year old would, descriptively expressing her
frustrations at home and school. When I asked about her
dreams, she told me she could fly in her dreams and visit
other people. She said that in her sleep, she was strong and
had POWER, yet during the day she was not able to access
this power. This confused and frustrated her. She told me she
could talk to the rain, sun, and clouds, and felt she had a spe-
cial relationship with the elements.
As she spoke, I listened carefully. Without her being aware,
I asked the questions and within seconds she would blurt out
the information I was seeking. At one point in the conversa-
tion, I silently requested to Monica that she give me more
proof. Immediately, Melissa held her head from both sides
and said, I cant remember! just the way Monica had done
when I asked if she remembered her Soul Purpose. This was
a gesture that Monica had and Melissa then demonstrated
exactly same habit and more than once. I realized I was
looking at a person who was almost identical to me, except
222

she had clarity and an openness I did not have at her age. I
needed no further proof; she confirmed things only I knew.
For a few moments, I wondered if I was being tested and
tricked into some wishful miracle and falling prey to some
delusion. But my skin, my largest organ, was confirming
that this was no psychotic interlude; I was in the presence of
truth. Her facial expression, her words, the configuration of
her sentences, her gestures, and more than all that, her per-
sonal energy all signaled she was Monica reincarnated. There
was no doubt in my mind that Monica and Melissa were the
same Soul. At the same time, there was something about her
desires, dreams, and nature that were very much like mine.
Her similarity to me too was uncanny and I wondered what
further connection I might have with her.
And then suddenly I remembered Monicas last words.
I want to be just like you, Ruby, she had said.
I asked Melissa to name three flowers in the sequence that
came first to her. Without hesitation she blurted the answer.
I was stunned. The three flowers in the sequence she chose
had special meaning for me. They were special codes from
my Spirit Guides and teachers in the subtle realm and were
part of my healing work. No one but I knew their order and
meaning.
Melissa, when is your birthday? I asked, trying to con-
nect the dots.
December sixth, she responded, and I gasped.
It cant be, was my first thought. And then, Why not?
was my second.
She was born on the same day as me. I was still trying to
understand, to put the puzzle together. Why did Monica
choose Don and Julia as parents?
Looking at both of them I asked, What is your Soul
desire?
We want to be part of a healing centre, he began, and
then proceeded to repeat word for word Monicas Soul
223

the SOUL PROMISE
dream, as she had shared it with me on her deathbed. Their

dream was one and the same. Monica had taken no chances.
For a Soul about to reincarnate there could be no smarter,
more strategic move than this; to be born of parents with the
same Soul purpose.
I was overcome, completely astounded. It was the biggest
surprise of my life. I knew this was not just a miracle but
also my miracle. Unknowingly, I had been part of the greater
design and my lack of foreknowledge made it that much more
awesome. In my life I had seen many metaphysical miracles,
but this one took the prize. I could never have imagined I
would ever experience this phenomenon in this life or any
other. Indeed! I was part of a magical universe.
I remembered my days as a child in India when I slept in
the open courtyard on hot summer nights and stayed up not
wanting to sleep so I could gaze at the stars. There was magic
in the stars, in the dark of the night, in the moon. Today I
had experienced another kind of magic- the magic of aware-
ness. I had received the best gift possible, the gift of a life-
time. My belief in eternal life was confirmed one more time.
I could see the freedom we each have to choose the incarna-
tion, the space, and the environment to live out our Souls
dream with unparalleled genius. I had worked with this prem-
ise for many years, helping my clients connect their chemistry
and psychology with their history and roots and every time I
would marvel at the results.
It was a fairy tale story that every child believes is true.
Now, I could savour the flavour of never having to face death
or a dead-end. The journey is one of endless transformation.
The only loss or disconnect could be one of lack of aware-
ness and even if that occurs, we only have to look at nature,
plants, animals, everything physical including our own
bodies. There is only one guiding principle and all things in
the universe adhere to that same principle. I laughed out loud
224

as I thought of being forever green, each and everything in

us is recycled, nothing goes to waste.
I was relieved to find this required no faith or even trust. I
would often say to my clients, Dont look outside but look
inside for all the answers. That which guides the external
guides the internal. There are not two Gods and one and
only one principle governs all things big and small. This is
why I had established my inner lab to conduct my research.
Everything about the external was accessible from within my
physical being. This brought me to the dream; if the dreamer
or the Soul is eternal, then so must be the dream.
The session with Melissa was more like a session with truth
or with God. To know, witness and experience together are
a potent mix for alchemy and if you then throw in the Soul,
there is only awe and wonder.
I was back with Melissa enjoying her presence. After guid-
ing her through a quick meditation, for homework I gave her
a vision, something simple and pleasant. Little did she know,
the playful vision was simply a way of stabilizing her in her
current environment to protect her from a premature awaken-
ing. I played it casual even when I was bursting at the seams
and after a few more practical suggestions, I bid the family
farewell. I would share my findings with Don and Julia at a
more appropriate time.
As I closed the door behind them, I felt a rush of energy
shooting through me. I almost lost my bearings but made it
to the sofa where I collapsed. Electricity was rushing through
me and although my mind was calm, my body trembled and
shook uncontrollably.
Then suddenly everything stopped and came to a grind-
ing halt. In the midst of a warlike turbulence, there was a
silent force overpowering me and soon I fell into a sense-free
stupor. For the next three hours I was lost, either in sleep or
some other deep state. When I awoke and found a mirror, I
225

the SOUL PROMISE
could not believe what I saw. Just then, my daughter walked

in the door and gasped.
Mom, whatever happened to you? Youve aged. You
look ancient! Poor Sona was in shock. I looked ragged and
old. My face seemed a skeletal structure with bones reveal-
ing what was once a face. The three-hour sleep experience
had had a severe effect upon my physical body. I dont know
why or how it happened but because I could do nothing else,
I retired to my room to let it pass. My body still rocked in
shockwaves.
I awoke late at night with a high fever. Over the next two
days, both my eyes were swollen shut with an infection.
Despite using prescribed medications, I could not see prop-
erly for more than ten days. When it finally began to clear, I
forced myself to sit at the computer and write. It was tricky
at first but by the second day I began to see more and more.
Getting the energy flowing again helped heal the situation
and restored my sight.
What had happened was now clear. I had entered another
space time and frequency; and since my body could not go
where I went- so the instant collapse. I was still in awe of the
miracle of human will. I felt like a prisoner who had been
locked away in a dark cell for many years and then suddenly
released. Metaphorically, the sudden exposure to the bright
light had blinded me; I was unable to see. I kept rubbing my
eyes trying to adjust to the bright light. My life-long work
and yearning to see beyond the veil had finally manifested
and in such a magical way. Monica had asked for a miracle;
she wanted to live again to complete her promise. Her dream
was granted and as it was, so was mine. Now, I knew.
Ruby, does a Soul have the choice to select the life it
wants? Monica had asked during one of our sessions.
Yes, I had answered. Soul has the freedom to choose. It
can select the best parents and environment and conditions
available in order to manifest its promise.
226

Monica had listened intently. I could see a glow, a hope,

and a birth of desire in her before she closed her eyes and
drifted away. For a few moments, there was absolute silence
and I knew she had connected to something beyond. In that
silence, I could feel the birth of intention and a new life.
Monicas story touched me in many ways. I realized as
much as reincarnating is a natural phenomenon just as death
is, the Soul intention, promise, and strength carry forward
through the formless into form and is indeed a miracle. Death
does not hold us back; rather it provides a new opportunity to
fulfill the promise with more experience, wisdom, and knowl-
edge. We move into a new possibility with a new outlook and
a greater awareness. We know that consciousness cannot die
but seldom do we experience the flow of consciousness with
full awareness and when we do, we can see the unbroken
chain of simultaneous occurrences.
These musings took me back to my own experiences and
the five revelations I had of my own past lives. It began with
the hanged Indian woman, then the Korean marksman. Next
was the Japanese geisha dancer, followed by the old Chinese
monk or healer, to the last one of the young Tibetan boy in
the monastery. Upon reflection, I could see pattern, intent,
and purpose. I wondered when I might have first set the intent
and chosen the path to become fully conscious.
Although I had never before seen myself as a teacher, I
was now seeing how I was developing my life-long desire to
manifest a recipe or a formula which would connect a person
to their Soul, the conscious mind and their enlightened state.
I knew that all these states exist within; it would be a simple
matter to connect with them. I did not believe it would need
much work to create and connect with something already in
the manifest. The connection would become possible with
a conscious mind. To me it was pure science, the science of
the Soul, and this science I would extend into the science of
being. This would be my miracle.
227

the SOUL PROMISE
Ruby, you are one of the strongest Souls I will probably

meet in this life. These words from a friend who was a poet,
a word artisan, and a professor of English at the University
of Calgary, were true even though I did not believe him at the
time. I had a strong will with which I was able to support my
strong desires and I served one master, my Soul.
I often saw images of Buddha sitting under the Bodhi
tree with full awareness. He tapped into an inner state; the
enlightened state. He was seeking that which he already had,
and the happening, as spontaneous as it may seem, was pre-
ordained; desired, intended, and planned. He could not have
escaped this experience even if he had tried; he was born
with the genes and the spiritual intelligence to be aware and
enlightened. As death finds us, so too does enlightenment.
Buddhas story reminded me of my own promise. As was
the intent, so was my experience. I could see the old stress
melting away like hard ice from a mountain with the warm
light of the sun. I could not help but remember my time in
Ladakh and Nepal. During my visit to Ladakh, on the way up
the mountain, I had been driven to a cave that had a monas-
tery with a Buddhist temple. The floor was lit with hundreds
of tiny, clay oil lamps and in the midst of the dark space
stood a huge golden Buddha. After visiting the temple, I wan-
dered off to the left. There I found a smaller cave were at least
forty young boys sat chanting and studying with the monks.
All of them had shaven heads and were wearing orange robes.
From behind a thin cloth curtain, I watched as they recited
their chants. Fifteen minutes later they stopped and sat in
silence. Unbeknownst to them, I sat down on the cold floor
and joined them in the silence.
Is there more? A thought then flashed through my mind.
I wanted to retire, give up the tiresome journey and return
home. I wanted to rest in peace. This thought was soon
replaced by silence and I knew I had returned; I was home.
228

The experience of Monica and Melissa validated my

research of many years. With the new clarity it brought, I felt
peace and was comfortable in my body and mind. Everything
was falling into place and making sense. I realized that every-
thing I had chosen was in line with my Soul purpose, includ-
ing the good and bad relationships and even their timing.
Each person had come and gone as per my Soul needs. My
physical and mental health and even disease had brought the
people and states I needed. My depression and isolation kept
me uninvolved and thus available to pursue the spiritual path.
My financial losses and gains offered me specific choices that
suited that time and environment.
I never had more but I had more than enough to indulge.
I could see that my life had unfolded according to my core
beliefs. My morals, ethics, and religion stemmed from choices
I had made as Soul, as did my dreams, desires, inspiration,
and motivation. My entire life plan had been masterminded
by my Soul and as a result, I had experienced the world in
my chosen way. This new and full awareness left me feeling
elevated like a light bubble floating in space.
I lost all urge to write and even to talk about the book. I
knew I was nowhere near the end but it didnt matter; for
now I would give up the burden of meeting deadlines. I had
not realized how much stress I endured trying to fulfill what I
believed to be my Soul Promise.
The promise was with God, I thought. Let God be
stressed. Why me?
I relieved myself and gave myself the permission to have fun
and to play. And for over two and a half years, I did just that.
229

Chapter Fifteen
MIRACLES and
MORE MIRACLES
IT WAS REALLY TOUCH AND GO.
Do I ever have a cocktail for you! were the last words
I heard from the anesthesiologist, shortly before the doctor
began my hysterectomy in Calgary Foothills Hospital.
Lets go for it, I replied, confident this surgery would be
an in-and-out visit to the hospital from which I would leave
stronger than before. Was I wrong! Four months later, I was
still struggling with complications from the surgery. While it
was true the surgery rid me of the initial stages of cancer, five
days later I went home with symptoms I did not have before.
Soon after that I lost total control and was overtaken by fear
and panic along with pain, fever, cough, hypertension, and
more. It was not long before I was rushed back to emergency
and re-admitted with a severe infection. Then it happened
again, and then again. Apparently, I was one of the rare cases
who incurred kidney damage due to medical error. And as
if this was not enough, I also reacted to the medication and
painkillers resulting in inflammation of my esophagus.
There was more. While inserting the stent, the second sur-
geon managed to cut a hole in my bladder which required
yet another corrective surgery. All of these procedures were
accompanied by a cocktail of medications. The entire expe-
230

MIRACLES and MORE MIRACLES
rience was just so bizarre. The drugs in my system caused

my brain chemistry to go totally out of balance resulting in
a total loss of control over my mind and body. Thanks to
these drugs, my heightened awareness and ability to see in
turned into delusions as the other worlds blended into this
one. I would look at a picture and see the images in it come
to life and begin to move. I could easily see the whole multi-
dimensional aspect of the universe and I thought I was totally
losing my mind.
While trying to cope with all this, I received much love and
support from family, friends and even from some wonderful
women I had never met before. In addition to lots of prayer,
they helped me through Healing Touch, Reiki, and EFT. They
took turns to be with me at all times, it was like being in a
room full of angels and spirit guides.
It was 2008, and I was now free of the risk of cancer and
in that sense, I was lucky. As I began to heal, I found much
gratitude in the simple feeling of well-being. And, as with all
profound experiences, I was changed by this one. Somehow, I
was left with a sharper focus and was more attuned to what
was occurring around me. I now anticipated events with a
new kind of preparedness.
But in addition to that, I became acutely aware of the
timing and how every moment is precious. This physical
life can end at any unknown moment. Id had absolutely no
control over any of these events as they unfolded. I, who was
accustomed to caring for and holding others through their
pain, needed to be cared for and held through this pain. I was
left with a new and profound humility and the awareness of
how little time we actually have here to do what we came to
do. How precious is each moment of life!
231

the SOUL PROMISE
b Horaces Story
This saga certainly shook me before the infection finally
cleared, and it was several months before I began to find
peace again. Then one day while I was at home recuperating,
I got a call from one of my favourite friends, Ted.
Are you ready for some work? he asked. My friend,
Horace, could really use your help.
Horace (not his real name) arrived at my place, accom-
panied by his wife and his in-laws. He was a scientist and
I soon discovered he had a way with words! It took him an
enormous number of words and at least thirty minutes just
to explain how he found me and we were still nowhere close
to the reason why. I realized that, as much as he wanted help,
he was even more in need of confirming some of his powerful
experiences. But he was secretive and for some reason fearful
of revealing his whole story.
Stop! I finally interjected. Horace, please just answer my
questions. I was direct without sounding too rude.
Horace, I dont like what I see. Its like you have been
jolted with light and lost your equilibrium. The shock must
have impacted your power to observe. I have no doubt your
experience is true but I am afraid it has shattered your ner-
vous system and it feels like you are on the verge of a break-
down. I sense you are trying to protect your story but I need
to protect you first, otherwise we will lose both.
Horace continued to share his truth. His experience was
indeed extraordinary. He had literally been hit by light. A few
years ago, he narrated, while working in Hawaii, he met a
fellow scientist with similar interests and they became good
friends. Joining forces, they decided to work on some mind-
boggling technological breakthroughs. During their long
escapades, they shared time, secrets, and more. Eventually
Tom (not his real name) revealed his true identity. A true
genius with early PhDs when he was still very young, NASA
had scooped him up for special assignments. One of these
232

was to communicate with light beings and for many years he

did just that. As he communicated with these light beings,
he was able to access new intelligence in the most unique
ways. How this intelligence was used was kept secret from all
except for the few directly involved in this top-secret opera-
tion. If Tom were to reveal even the slightest bit of informa-
tion, it could mean risking his life.
Why are you telling me this Tom? asked a bewildered but
thrilled Horace. Why, after so many years of secrecy, are
you risking everything you worked for by talking to me?
Horace, replied Tom, I already know too much. Its only
a matter of time before I am removed; I mean taken out. My
life is at risk. I need to share my Soul with someone before
I go. Besides, I want to manifest my dream of building this
unique technology and the project I alone have held close to
my heart for so long. I trust that after me, you are the person
who can complete my dream. After I divulge some of the
secrets and take you into my space, you could become a chan-
nel for the light beings.
Tom then shared with Horace all kinds of proof including
photographs. He also showed Horace the diagrams and draw-
ings of a new technology he was inspired to develop.
Ruby, you must promise to never reveal this project and
design to anyone.
I promise, I replied. You can trust me Tom. Your secret
is safe with me.
Now reassured, Horace began to share all he had brought
to show me, including the photographs with Tom at work.
But by this point I needed no proof; I could sense the truth
in him. He told me Tom had offered him a job which was to
begin in February but fifteen days before his move he received
a frantic call from Toms wife.
Tom is dead! she cried. I found him in his rocking chair,
bleeding. When his doctor showed up they took the chair and
233

the SOUL PROMISE
his computer. Horace, Tom wanted you to have some papers

and I need to give them to you quickly.
I could only imagine Horaces shock. It was only a few
months ago and Horace was still suffering from anxiety,
panic, and insomnia. His secret had become a huge source
of stress, as he had no idea how to manifest his joint dream
with Tom. In addition, Horace had become a channel for an
unknown source and could not keep up with all the informa-
tion coming through. Despite his new heightened intuition,
he was going crazy and losing his balance. And, as if this was
not enough, based on what was coming through, he knew
that somehow there was urgency around the year 2012.
The plot got thicker when I noticed we were not the only
ones in the room. I soon realized I was engaged in a multi-
dimensional communication with more than just Horace.
Tom had also joined us from the other side and was actively
participating. Even though I was accustomed to this type
of communicating, there was something different this time.
However, as much I was curious, I had an obligation to
Horace and his well being came first.
You must stop all communication and channelling
until you are stronger and more in control, I spoke firmly.
Horace, you have already lost the ability to switch off. You
are on 24/7, and unable to stop speaking even if I ask you to.
Horaces wife, Kim, had been just waiting for this oppor-
tunity and was quick to interject. Horace, please listen to
Ruby. She knows what to do and how to help us. Kim then
proceeded to share some of the events and a series of syn-
chronicities and guidance that was now coming through, not
just to Horace, but the entire family! There was proof and
more proof.
Now I was even more sympathetic and committed to sup-
porting Horace. I realized this was no coincidence. Horace
was meant to encounter Tom and become the channel for
some special information. It was part of his calling to fulfill
234

his and Toms dream and share the unique intelligence from
the light beings.
Horace, I want you to start to journal everything in third
person and this will help separate you from the event, I said.
It will also help create balance and restore your observing
skill. In this way, you can be an effective channel without you
getting in the way. As it is now, the information is filtered
through your attached state so it becomes tainted with your
personal limitations.
I then gave him a few visions to connect him to a peaceful
state and clear his mind-space and help him receive and trans-
mit information rapidly and efficiently. This would not stress
his mind and body and yet maintain the flow.
I promise to support you in your lifes work, but you must
listen to me and follow all the advice I give you, I stressed.
In this way, you will not lose your mind but in fact, you will
enjoy the journey as you fulfill this unfinished task.
There was much more but sharing it all was not my place.
As Horace and I continued to work together, I was able to
confirm many of the messages he was receiving with my own
skills. Using the techniques I gave him, Horace began to sleep
and be more restful, and regain his balance.
He is writing his story as it comes through but always in
the third person. Much of it pertains to the upcoming events
around the year 2012. At the time of this writing, his story
is not yet complete but he continues to turn to me for sup-
port and balance when he needs it. He attended a few of my
meditation circles and no longer feels troubled. I have recom-
mended that he publish his work as fiction. Those who are
ready will see the truth in it.
After my first session with Horace, I was not shocked or
even surprised, rather I felt like a child in a toy store. I could
sense a freeness and joyfulness. Something in me was happy
and fun; it felt like playtime. That night after my meditation,
235

the SOUL PROMISE
I felt a set of eyes staring at me. Within five feet of me just

near the foot of my bed sat a little light being.
b Kishmish, My Light Being Friend

Cute! When did you come? I asked. I waited for an answer
but there was none, only silence. You must have come with
Horace or Tom, or maybe you were always within me; I just
didnt notice you before.
I soon realized I was talking into silence; there was no body
or thing there, just a configuration of light that personified a
vague image.
I didnt need to wait any longer. I will call you Kishmish.
Yes, that will be your name and you can be my friend.
This was fun, no word, thought, or feeling, no thing, not
even a being-ness. There was no feeling of presence, not even
awareness; no mind, no observer; just a visual. If I forced
myself to describe it I would call it a pattern of Lightless
Light. Even the word intelligence would weigh it down.
By the way, Kishmish is the Indian name for raisin, and a
perfect fit for this cute thing. I grabbed a piece of paper and
wrote the following: Thank you Kishmish, I have come
through the valley of darkness and today I welcome you as a
new dream.
Over the next few weeks I wrote several Kishmish notes.
It was my way of connecting with the absence of weightiness
and the stresses of not just living, but being in human form.
The emergence of Kishmish, and me being conscious of it,
was a sign of the changing times. I knew that after this inner
shift, the external shift was imminent. I was joyful and full
of pride; I hung onto my new friend like a new sense; with no
taste, smell, or feel, not even memory, it was just an experi-
ence. I had no urge to describe it any further than that. I
loved secrets and this was one of them. However, I did speak
about it to my professor friend, Dr. NKO, in India who com-
236

mented, Kishmish is the unexplored dimension within each

of us.
b The Mad Cowboy

The Story of Howard and Oprah
A few days later, I felt inspired to visit the books in my medi-
tation room. Moving from left to right, I looked at all the
books neatly arranged in rows on the shelves. Rachna had
colour-coded them and it was interesting to see the blues with
the greens and browns with the reds. I giggled at the thought
of how two authors sitting side by side on my shelf would
never be caught dead with each other. Gandhis Freedom at
Midnight sat next to David Simons Enlightened Sex. Aha!
While one may not think so, even the most unrelated can be
related. I had read somewhere that Gandhi was making love
to his wife while downstairs in the same house his father was
breathing his last. And what do you think Gandhi did when
he heard the news? I was not surprised to find these two
books next to each other on my shelf. I noticed a few books
out of order and as I was pulling them out, one single book
fell to the floor.
Picking it up, I noticed it was The Mad Cowboy by Howard
F. Lyman. Inside was scribbled a hand-written message,
Ruby, you have changed my life. I view you as my guide.
I love you now and always. Howard Lyman. Closing the
book, I sat down on the chaise lounge and held it to my chest.
A gentle breeze blew through the branches of the big tall
spruce outside the window and the sweet sound of twittering
birds was just enough to whiff me back over thirteen years to
when I was first introduced to Howard.
Good morning, Ruby! I have a favour to ask. This was
typical of my friend, Valerie. She was one person who had
unconditionally supported me for many years, wanting noth-
237

the SOUL PROMISE
ing in return. There were times when she wanted a favour but
it was always for someone else. And so it was this time.
Howard Lyman, the famous animal activist, a Montana
rancher turned vegetarian, is our guest speaker for Earth Save
and the Vegetarian Society. He has just arrived from the U.S.
and I am right now driving him to the radio interviews. He
has an important message to share and a fascinating story. I
told him about you and he wants to meet with you. He has
time before his presentation; do you think you could see him?
Of course, Valerie, bring him to the office at three. And
if I like him, I may just make it to the presentation tonight.
Although I was not much involved with Valeries affiliations,
once in a while I would accompany her for the love of food
and my interest in inspirational matters. However, I ended up
consulting with several of Valeries guests.
At three sharp, I opened the door and in walked a tall,
heavy, broad-shouldered man with the sweetest smile.
I am Howard Lyman and you are Ruby, just like I thought
you would be, he said. Valerie dropped me here; she has
some errands to run before the presentation this evening.
Please come in, have a seat, I said indicating the chair.
Can I have a hug first? He surprised me, so unlike my
other clients.
Of course, I smiled and stood on my tippy toes to hug
him. The hug was more of a transmittance of tons and tons
of gentle lovingness. I felt like a cub in the arms of the mother
lioness; it was a feeling of returning home. We sat across from
each other for what seemed quite a while, just looking at each
other. Usually, silence like this can be a bit unnerving, but
not this time. There was a strange togetherness and we both
knew we knew each other. This recognition removed any
distance or separation there may have been between us. There
was nothing I needed to say and instead Howard said, We
are Soul friends.
238

Big tears flowed down his shiny, rosy cheeks as he held

my hand and said in the softest voice, Who looks after you
while you look after so many? It was not a question but a
deep concern.
God, I said, shrugging my shoulders like a young girl. I
could taste the salt in my tears.
True, I can feel it, my friend. We have known each other
for a long time even though we just met. I asked God for help
and here I am.
This was no session; it was a heart to heart talk between
two Souls with a common destiny. It was obvious that
Howard was awakened and aware of his purpose and his
promise and like me, he also felt the compulsion to share
his message with others. It reminded me of the Soul groups
who come together to create awareness and conscious under-
standing through different mediums. They hold a space for
and support each other unconsciously and occasionally,
consciously. Most of the time, their non-physical alignment
and connection remains unknown. I had experienced Souls
who were silent conduits for others, even though in my case,
through meditative practices, I had prepared the space and
alignment for my support and silent workers to physically
manifest and reveal themselves.
I had once written a story of a king who, proud of his con-
tinuous victories, became ruthless and arrogant. When his
son, his only heir to the throne, falls sick and is dying, the
king prays to God for his sons health and has a vision. In his
vision, he sees many hand folded in prayers, these were his
soldiers and their loved ones, beside this he sees that a group
of sages were supporting him silently. Their conscious con-
nection to the source and the king had provided the king with
good intuition, power, and strength, and even what seemed
like good luck. When the king suddenly realized that behind
his success was the hand of many others including the sages,
he then turned to God and asked, Why Me? Why couldnt
239

the SOUL PROMISE
one of these Souls be in my position and I in theirs? God

answers, Because it is your turn. Remembering this story is
very humbling.
My coming together with Howard; the instant affection
and love, the unconditional giving and, of course, his physical
presence and vibe were all signs that Howard had come to me
for a reason and I needed to fully support him. Despite being
aware of our connection, I did not realize at that time what
an impact our meeting would have and how it would turn the
hands of the cosmic clock to create events that would influ-
ence the environment and the lives of so many.
First, I must tell you about myself, he began. I had
everything; a big ranch, hundreds of head of cattle, and much
more. I wanted to expand and I did what I could to achieve
success. Everything was going well and then suddenly I
was struck down. I became paralyzed from the waist down
because of a tumour on my spinal cord. I think it was Gods
way of bringing me to my knees and humbling me. The doc-
tors said they would try to remove it but if the tumour was
on the inside of the spinal cord, the odds of walking again
were less than one in a million. In the twelve hour operation
that followed, it turned out the tumour was on the inside of
the cord. But I walked out of that hospital and when I did, I
was a very changed man. Before the operation, I committed
that the rest of my life I would do what I thought was right,
whether I could walk or not.
While in hospital, I had an experience that opened my eyes
and afterward, I saw everything differently, he spoke with
concern. I could see the potential dangers to our environ-
ment, humans, animals, and our earth. This is when I decided
to warn others and inform them of responsible choices. I
believe that, one person at a time, we could make the change
and save our planet. I am only the messenger. I simply pres-
ent facts so people can make informed decisions; the choice is
still theirs.
240

Howard was very well informed; he shared his concerns,

making special mention of Mad Cow Disease. His fear was
genuine; it could be disastrous if we did not make some con-
scious changes. The urgency he felt to spread his message was
making him restless and that is what brought him to me.
Ruby, I could use some help. I have been travelling and
sharing this message with small groups in several cities. Ive
been using my own personal funds to spread the message but
I only have so much. And I dont have much time; I know we
are heading towards a crisis. I must do what I can before it is
too late.
I know what you mean, I replied. You cannot accom-
plish your mission this way. Its too slow. Let me see what I
can do to get this message to the masses in the shortest time
possible. Closing my eyes, I focused on Howards Soul script
to see how I could best work with his specific gifts. Within
minutes my eyes popped open with the answer.
Howard, I have an idea, a shortcut. It may be a way to get
your message to millions of people in one go, I said. I knew
it would be a bit tricky but I knew I could pull it off with
the help of some friends. But, before I got ahead of myself, I
needed to check something. I was giggling like a teenager just
at the thought. I could hardly hold on to the secret.
Howards face lit up; he broke into a big smile, What is
it?
Focusing inwardly, after a few minutes, I came up with the
plan. I had consulted with my friends, the elements, and with
their help I felt we could spread the message like wildfire,
almost at supersonic speed to millions of people at one go.
Howard, most people are not conscious that the elements
have intelligence. I learned a long time ago to communicate
with the spirit of things, including the elements, and befriend
them. Once you set up and preserve the inner connection, the
impossible becomes possible. Without personal effort, what
241

the SOUL PROMISE
seem like miracles and wonders become part of everyday real-

ity. But, of course there are conditions, I admonished.
What conditions? Howard inquired.
Your message must benefit everyone, I mean the entire uni-
verse, all things living, big and small. You cannot hurt anyone
or anything when delivering the message and you can put
down nothing and no one in order to lift yourself. However,
after checking your Soul script, I know you are honest and
truthful and will work with integrity and that is why you will
have the support you need. I just needed to inform you of the
conditions. Do you know what I mean? I proceeded only
after Howard affirmed that he understood the conditions.
Howard, I can create a special vision that will awaken the
gifts you need to accomplish your mission. You will have to
experience the vision twice a day for one month. It does not
take long, all you must do is imagine and feel the story I will
tell you. Once you experience the story within, it will start to
work for you. With this vision you will be heard and it will
also create the opportunity to speak with millions of people.
I mean it will take you into the space where you could reach
out to millions at one go!
Looking a tad concerned, Howard asked, How will it
happen?
Suddenly! I smiled. Of course, you will simply be the
instrument. It will happen through you but without too
much money and effort. You will be at the right place, at the
right time, with the right person, and it will just happen!
Then with a smile I added, Dont worry, it will all happen
as scripted. There are no accidents in the universe. However,
conscious facilitation brings about results in record time.
Howard listened with a smile.
Ok, this may sound weird to you but to me it is not. I do
this all the time for my clients and Ive always had positive
results. The elements are my friends; I have a pact with them;
I never hurt or abuse them, and they, in turn, make anything
242

possible for me. I only have to ask. But you dont actually
need to understand all this. If you do your envisioning, your
job will be done. My friends, especially air and space, will
effectively and promptly transmit your message. I suspect
it will be through television and it might take three to four
months. But you must promise to convey your message grace-
fully. This means you will not pollute the air or space with
words or deeds that could hurt anyone or anything. Keep it
clean and do it with respect and soon you will have your wish
granted.
I promise I will convey my message with respect. I am just
making people aware and offering them options and choices I
believe will help all.
There is one more thing. This vision will be a one-time
deal. There will be one opportunity. You will have a short
time to present your views, after which this opportunity may
not repeat itself. But from this will arise many smaller but
effective opportunities. In other words, youll be able to lever-
age this one for a long time to come.
I understand, replied Howard.
Hmm, okay, I think I have explained it all. Im ready to
give you the vision if you are ready to receive it.
Yes, Im ready. Howard closed his eyes and adjusted his
posture for comfort. Then I guided him through the vision. I
could feel his state change as he entered a deeper Soul dimen-
sion. The vision was intended to connect him to his vital core,
memory, and presence where he would access intelligence and
other gifts needed to fulfill his purpose. The vision would
also align him with the elemental power for accelerated
results. After the vision, I let him soak in the centredness
for quite a while. When he opened his eyes, there were tears
rolling down his cheeks.
Ruby, you have the gift; God is with you. He kept look-
ing at me and then very humbly, he said, Please tell me what
I can do for you. Is there anything at all that you need?
243

the SOUL PROMISE
No, Howard, nothing at all.

Do you promise to call me if you ever need anything? I
will give you my numbers. You can reach me day or night,
any day at all.
Thank you Howard, I promise to call if I need anything.
While Howard waited for his ride to show up, he gave
me his numbers and told me about his family. I will bring
Willow Jean, my wife, next time; she would love to meet
you.
Before leaving, he asked if I would conduct a meditation
that evening after his presentation. I am honoured and I will
be there, I promised. I was excited. It is not always that a
presenter wants to share the stage unless it supports them.
That evening after his presentation, Howard introduced
me as a close friend. I took over from him and guided every-
one through a meditation I had created just for that evening.
I began by saying, Friends! Howard has shared his truth; it
is time for us to experience ours. I will guide you in the silent
space within where you can be one with yourself, your own
truth.
When Howard left, he took with him a piece of my Soul;
I willingly offered it to him knowing he would go places I
wouldnt. It was my way of consciously participating in our
common destiny.
I heard from him a few months later when he visited
Calgary; this time he brought his wife along. And then after
some time I heard the news from Valerie.
Howard was on Oprah! She was ecstatic. You wont
believe how it happened and what happened on the show.
When Howard told her about how cows were being turned
into cannibals by eating other cows, Oprah said this informa-
tion had stopped her cold from eating another hamburger.
Beef sales have plummeted and there is just a huge uproar
over it all.
244

Noooo! I dont believe it, I laughed out loud. Wow God,

I love the way you move and shake the world without lifting
even a finger. You are truly great!
Ever since my awakening, I have been told by many clients
and friends, You have to be on Oprah, or I had a dream,
I saw you on Oprah. And just like Howard, I wanted to
share my message with as many people as I could. I felt I was
running out of time and energy and Oprah, of course, would
have provided the space for it. But it did not happen for me,
at least not that way. But Howard got what he wanted which
was the opportunity to share his concerns with millions at
one go. Im sure if Oprah knew what this one episode would
bring, she would never have invited him on. But had she not
invited Howard and made those now famous comments, she
would never have experienced the trial, she would never have
met the people she did, never have learned the lessons she
learned, never spent the hours, days, and months in a court-
room, and so forth. All this and more resulted with this one
episode. Howard became the instrument for her to experience
events and life-lessons, and in the process he too must have
felt the heavy handedness of the challenges in living up to his
promises.
I love promising stories like this. They have passion, pur-
pose, mystery, and challenge, and they display all sorts of
emotions - compassion, love, anger, and frustration, not to
mention greed. And more than this, there are millions of
dollars at stake; money get redistributed from one hand to
another. There is no escape from stress and anxiety and, of
course, no story is complete without the victim, a saviour, the
masses and a judge and jury.
The Whodunit? part is the most intriguing to me, a
mystery that is seldom solved in real life. It seems that each
story has a beginning and an end, whereas in my experience,
I could not find the beginning or the end. All stories are time-
less; they run concurrently in time and space characterizing
245

the SOUL PROMISE
roles and content best suited for that particular time. The cast
will change, so will the stage appearance, but the message
will not change much from before. The elements keep churn-
ing the same cycles in a periodic manner; the cause and effect
illusion keeps building the mystery, and we keep buying into
the concept of time, and individualism rather than experienc-
ing the collective and the timelessness. Only when the veil of
ignorance lifts and the illusions are broken, we move shift
duality and become one with the continuous play of con-
sciousness.
I am pretty sure this story too is not yet over. In time,
another epidemic related to this very subject will rise, the
story will continue bringing the past alive, Howards message
will again be repeated, and Oprah will be quoted, but then
these two would have been replaced by other characters. It
will be their turn.
Since then, I have met Howard a few more times. After
he was on Oprah, his message went out far and wide. He
authored The Mad Cowboy and another book. I am sure a
major crisis of Mad Cow disease was averted and some regu-
latory measures have been implemented, because of the expo-
sure being on Oprah provided.
Once, he stayed at my home and again he asked if there
was anything he could do for me. My answer was the same,
No, but I will call you when I need you. Up until now, I
have never once consciously reflected upon the story. But once
I did, I felt a sudden expansiveness. I realized the life I keep
trying to live, I have lived. The message I wanted to share
with others, I have. Not in words or concepts but through
energy, intelligence, awareness and purpose with many
others. Part of my purpose is conscious recognition of the
Soul and the personal role in the grand cosmic orchestration.
Each story has an unknown factor and is often written off
as fate but fate too has a face. I see in myself and everything
else. It is the face of God.
246

Putting the book down, I sat quietly in contemplation. I

realized my story would not have been complete without their
witness and quickly made a note to write to each of them. I
wanted to know if they were conscious of the effects of this
single event upon their own self and others. It is easy to get
caught in the external and lose perspective of the internal.
This would support my story in revealing a greater truth,
beyond our person.
I had the urge to internalize and attract a vision for myself.
Soon, I started to experience trillions of molecules floating in
space; free and independent, tumbling, rolling and dancing in
themselves. Soon they were being pulled together by a mag-
netic force creating the illusion of shape and form. I watched
them come together and then disperse. I started to play with
the molecules; placing intention upon them and then letting
go. With my will, I could affect the movement and the con-
figuration of the light molecules. The vision expanded, my
awareness shifted inwardly, and what was external was now
being experienced internally. My being was filled with light
molecules floating freely throughout the space. Their move-
ment was random until I consciously willed them into shape;
even gravity could not pull them down.
I realized that the conscious state is inclusive of will and
power to hold the forces with specific purpose and intention.
The will of man falls weak unless it is aligned with the higher
will. And then only then, human state will become a sover-
eign state.
247

To You, My Reader:
Seldom, comes an era where the physical,

mental, social, environmental, and spiritual
align in harmony with the stars and
planets, and galaxies of universes open
up converting possibilities into reality,
And that time has come: It is NOW!
THERE ARE TWO MIRACLES. The first is the human

being and the second is the purpose for being human. Both
of these miracles are creations of our super-conscious mind.
We live in an animated universe where everything is alive and
alert; if we cannot see, feel, or experience it, the handicap is
ours. In every chapter of this book, I have shared a story and
even though the story is mine, it will connect to some part of
your unique story. My intention is to make you conscious of
your entirety and take you into the forgotten world that bears
your footprints and awaits your presence. Once you enter that
world, you will need no more. That is my promise.
At present, I spend my time between Calgary and
Ambergris Caye, Belize, where I live on a semi-private island
backing onto a bird sanctuary. A long time ago, a Tarot
card reader saw me living on the ocean. This is where
you will find both the gold and your Soul, she had said.
This has come to pass, although I found my Soul first, and
then found the perfect paradise to hang out in. And as for
the gold, I found it just the way I wanted to. I have created
a breakthrough in the field of personal development and
249

conscious evolution working with the Soul perspective. I
call it Inlighten Me Experience. This process works with
the physical body to awaken the Soul light and the force to
know ones true identity and the Soul purpose. It turns on
the switch to ignite will and power to create from ones own
gift of uniqueness to the fullest potential with less stress and
more success. Keeping in mind that every person dreams their
world be rich with loving relationships and healthy body and
mind and that there contribution at every level be recognized,
this process offers more than one needs and desires. Dreams
are unutilized potential, and this is evident to those who have
experienced this process.
Inders inspiration has taken form as Brahma Blue Holistic
Oasis, a health and wellness spa resort on the Caribbean
island, and Emerald Shores, the only Green Community on
Ambergris Caye, Belize. The mandate is to facilitate aware-
ness and conscious growth along with responsible develop-
ment. This includes building Green Communities for Green
Living.
Oh, Yes! About Melissa - the other day I got a call from her
mother. Guess what? she said. I just completed a Vaastu
course in Seattle and am ready to start my practice. The kids
are doing well and Melissa sends her love.
Thanks, let her know I love her too.
Michelle, can I please have a watermelon martini? I
asked the waitress, as I sat on the side deck of the water-top
restaurant, Blue Lotus at Brahma Blue, looking into the night
sky. The stars shone brightly; they were so close I felt I should
reach out and touch them. My friend, the night breeze, was
fondling my big, brown curls, twisting and playing with them
and I let it.
You too, my friend are free to experience the lusty senses
and lifes simple most pleasures. You can blow or flow as per
your will. I think she heard my whisper.
250

Suddenly, the clouds spread their wings as they often do in
the Caribbean summers and big drops of rain fell from the
sky. The thunder and lightning did not hold back; they too
joined the party.
Miss Ruby! Its pouring, please come in, Michelle called,
pulling me back.
Michelle, the only thing missing here are big, juicy man-
goes. This rain takes me back to my home in New Delhi,
where I lived as a teen. I loved sucking on mangoes in the
rain.
Well then, Miss Ruby, heres one for old times, said
Michelle from behind the bar, as she handed me a large juicy
mango.
251

About the Author
RUBY BEDI has been called a spiritual guide, mystic, coun-

sellor, and iconoclast. Since 1992 she has been transform-
ing lives through dialogue, visions, past lives, meditation,
and intuition. Born in India, before age four she changed her
given name to Ruby, announcing that this name best fit her
purpose. This was her first act of free will, she says.
With sharp intuition in her early years, she could connect
and communicate inwardly with almost anyone and any-
thing. The Bedi household commonly played host to many
sages, yogis, and enlightened beings. Thus, growing up in
the company of the wise, Ruby quickly recognized that her
way of thinking was unique and she was different from those
around her. In order to preserve this uniqueness, she set aside
a space in her mind for reflection and introspection. She later
called it her Mind Lab and it became the birthplace of her
insights, wisdom, and self-realization.
In her late teens, Ruby relocated to Canada. Her avid
search for truth attracted experiences both challenging and
dangerous, yet she continued on a self-prescribed journey
with a knowing that one day she would find the unique pur-
pose and reason for her existence. She was always aware she
was being led, guided, and protected by a greater force. After
a shattering spiritual breakthrough in 1992, she closed the
door to her retail business overnight and, for the next decade,
worked exclusively as a spiritual consultant, guiding individ-
ual clients on their soul journey and conducting group medi-
tations, workshops, and intensives.
Then in 2005, while channelling her energy into real estate
developments, Ruby had a second awakening that revealed
to her the guiding insights for The Soul Promise, her second
book.
Today, Ruby provides guidance, meaning, and transforma-
tion to clients across North America and abroad. She is a
253

popular radio and television guest and with her razor-sharp
intuition and unique ability to connect people with their Soul
Purpose, she inspires audiences whenever she speaks.
Ruby was recently appointed a board member of The Green
Heart Foundation Holistic Program, a not-for-profit organi-
zation dedicated to self-growth, awareness for mindful living,
and responsible, holistic, sustainable development.
For more information, visit www.theSoulpromise.com and
www.rubybedi.net.
E-mail Ruby at: info@theSoulpromise.com
254

What People are Saying About The Soul Promise
Once I began to read Rubys amazing story, I could not put

this book down. If you suspect there is a reason you are here on
this planet, but are simply not sure what it might be or how to
discover it, Ruby Bedi delivers the answers. As she shares the
extraordinary inner experiences, stories and events that make up
the fabric of her life, we are forced into a paradigm shift about
our own identity, and why we are here. Read this book, and you
will be changed!
Cathy (Yost) Anderson, PCC
Professional Certified Coach, Cathy Yost Coaching Corporation
I found Rubys book hard to put down once I started reading it.
Even though Ive read TONS of personal growth, spiritual and
inspirational books, Rubys is different. Her unique perspective,
descriptions of other worldly experiences and truly amazing
stories were like a breath of fresh air as she reminds us of the
resources always available to all which can enlighten, support
and guide us on our path.
Michele Bowen
Manager International Partnerships
The Secret
The extraordinary events and experiences shared by author

Ruby Bedi in The Soul Promise makes reading it a sublime
spiritual experience. Its an excellent book to rejuvenate
your faith in everything that matters, and remind you of the
importance of faith and God. Ruby Bedi - may God always guide

you through the Masters, and help you heal the world. This is
a must read in these days of anger, bitterness and hate. Share it
with those you love, and help change their lives along with your
own, forever.
Suresh Menon
Bollywood Actor, Comedian and Radio Host
The Soul Promise is an experience, a wonder you need to carry

with you from this life to another making the passage a simple
crossover. Looking in the mirror I saw the beauty of Soul, and
not theyoung womanor her eyes or nose or mouth. This is the
mirror that Ruby takes you through with her explicitdescription
of her visions and her Soul search. It is so generous of her to have
shared her miraculous insights with all of us.
Dr. Shveta Uppal
Chief Editor, NCERT National Council for
Education Research & Technology
Regardless of your religious affiliation, The Soul Promise

delivers true spiritual wisdomand convinces you of being a
divine Soul. You can begin to live from that perspective right
now. Author Ruby Bedi does not hold back with her truth about
who she is,and through her visionsher Soul purpose in this life.
The road to spiritual enlightenment is an experience available to
anyone ready to step up and follow the thread of this inimitable
piece.
Sujata S. Sabnis
Writer and novelist

What People are Saying About the Soul Promise
Call her a healer, call her an oracle, call her a mystic or a spiri-
tual intuitive, Ruby Bedi defies definition. In The Soul Promise
she shares her incredible experiences of discovering her special
gift, her own spiritual identity, and the Promise she made as Soul
before incarnating into this life. Her personal journey of heal-
ing, growth and miracles will enlighten, teach, and inspire you.
Read this book, and as you do you may realize that you too are
a divine being and have made a promise, and it is possible to
awaken the memory of that promise and begin to live it.
Janet Matthews
Co-author of Chicken Soup for the Canadian
Soul, Licensed Heal Your Life Workshop
facilitator, based on the work of Louise Hay
Writer, Editor, Spiritual Mentor
Having had the great pleasure of working with the worlds most
renowned mystics, I can tell you first hand that not only are
Rubys abilities second-to-none, but more importantly, the inten-
tion behind her work is as pure as the Soul that resides within us
all. Ruby was the match that lit the spiritual fire that I am today.
After my first meeting with her, I was awakened to a thirst for
the Truth about Life that has yet to be quenched, nor can it be,
nor do I want it to be. Ruby sparked the journey I began years
ago that led me to the inner peace and literally out-of-this-world
awareness I so cherish today. I know that Ruby Bedi is here to
awaken the same magnificence within anyone with the oppor-
tunity to hear her life-altering message. Not only is The Soul
Promise a book you should read, but you owe it to your Soul-self
to do so.
Daniel King
Visionary, Spiritual Teacher, Revolutionary,
Promoter of Lightworkers

The Soul Promise - Ruby Bedi

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Soul Promise - Ruby Bedi

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

the

Ruby final.indd 1 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 3 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Bedi, Ruby, 1950-

Issued also in electronic format.

1. Bedi, Ruby, 1950-. 2. Soul. 3. Self-consciousness (Awareness).

BL290.B37 2010 128.1

All Rights Reserved

Ruby final.indd 4 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 5 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 6 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 7 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Sometimes an individual enters your life and you immediately

Ruby final.indd 8 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 9 10-11-09 5:49 PM

A single star splinters and trillions of light molecules fall and

Ruby final.indd 10 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 11 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 12 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Ruby final.indd 13 10-11-09 5:49 PM

December 6. New Delhi, India

Ruby final.indd 14 10-11-09 5:49 PM

the EARLY YEARS

BORN OF EAST INDIAN parents at a time when a male

Ruby final.indd 1 10-11-09 5:49 PM

I remember the images from my birth. A cold winter morn-

Ruby final.indd 2 10-11-09 5:49 PM

that nothing would change, yet abandoning hope was more

Ruby final.indd 3 10-11-09 5:49 PM

It is hard to tell when I started to believe in the existence

Ruby final.indd 4 10-11-09 5:49 PM

was inwardly inspired. With neither a visible agenda nor a

b The Dream Begins

Ruby final.indd 5 10-11-09 5:49 PM

b A New Friend: Grandfather Time

Ruby final.indd 6 10-11-09 5:49 PM

me for months, and then years would pass with no word

Ruby final.indd 7 10-11-09 5:49 PM

b My name calls out to me

Ruby final.indd 8 10-11-09 5:49 PM

ordained the name from within. I believe it contains the blue-

Ruby final.indd 9 10-11-09 5:49 PM

In India, it was considered unhealthy to sleep in an air-

b Om Baba: A Promise is a Promise

Ruby final.indd 10 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Om Baba1 passed away at the ripe old age of one hundred

Ruby final.indd 11 10-11-09 5:49 PM

I know who she is Shukla, and she will need protection.

Ruby final.indd 12 10-11-09 5:49 PM

she ordered me to fetch the servants to serve tea and fruit. My

Ruby final.indd 13 10-11-09 5:49 PM

us for twenty minutes! Bubbli saw him too. He blessed us

Ruby final.indd 14 10-11-09 5:49 PM

the FAMILY YEARS

DESPITE BEING BORN of a Sikh father and a Hindu

b Studying intuitively saves time and energy.

Ruby final.indd 15 10-11-09 5:49 PM

on the exam. Next I would close my eyes, envision the Divine

b An Aerial Shot of My Simply Complex Family

Ruby final.indd 16 10-11-09 5:49 PM

Twenty-two Ferozeshah Road, New Delhi was my home,

b Religion forced me to think; spirituality

Ruby final.indd 17 10-11-09 5:49 PM

chanting Sanskrit mantras. Then, once every few days I paid